ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Revival at Nude Creek: Part 1
    If a morning echo says we've sinned.

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Author's note: This story revolves around a typical American small-town family in the 1970s, the quest of a couple to find themselves and reinvent their relationship; through the eyes of the housewife protagonist, April.

    Even protected by a small town, the songs we listened to on the radio painted a different, more risqué version of the world:

    Beginning our journey

    You don't realize how much of your persona is shaped by your environment and social pressures. The music of the time seemed to suggest a looser morality than most people lived in real life, especially in a small northern town. The AM radio was ever-present, a soundtrack to our daily lives. The television reported social change from the cities and college campuses; it was the sexual revolution, the era of free love. That undertone was ever-present.

    Back in our small town, neighbors put different, more conventional expectations on you. You would just seem to go along without too much thought. For instance: Ken and I married early, had kids, a family, and a textbook 70s life. As we grew our family, we took part in parent-teacher conferences, church picnics, PTA meetings, high school sports, etc. for over 20 years. I taught math as a substitute teacher.

    We were the perfect husband/wife/family/community members/parishioners and even helped in a few political campaigns. We raised our kids, sent them off to college.

    But now, and over the past few weeks, on the road, for the first time with no pressure to conform, I started to feel free at last. Exploring who I was and what I wanted: testing my boundaries and finding out what my limits are. It was both liberating and terrifying.

    It started like this:

    Our life closely resembled the clichés of American small-town living as a couple who started out as high school sweethearts: I'd married Ken (or at least became interested in him) because he was smart, and thoughtful, although shy and quiet. He played sports but didn't obsess over them; when he talked, he was interesting. I thought he was going places. And that was true; we had a good life.

    After our youngest child was packed off to college, Ken and I both seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. Since we had kids every day seemed to blend into the same routine: get up at dawn, pack lunches, serve breakfast, rush to school or work, shuttle a screaming group of kids to practice or a game, dinner, homework, then lights out, exhausted. Every spare cent we earned was put away for college or used for the never-ending emergencies families have and 20 years had passed like moments.

    With the house quiet, Ken had been reading this old, dog-eared book "Across America on a Motorcycle" for weeks, every waking moment, reading and re-reading, as if it were a bible. One night, I asked him about it.

    "April," he said, "what if we had spent our entire lives eating only bland beans? Then, one day, we see another family enjoying fried chicken, hot dogs, steaks, sweet corn, mashed potatoes, and sweet potato cakes! Things we never imagined!" Ken enthused. "Would we feel like we'd missed out? Been cheated?"

    "What are you talking about?" I asked, thinking he was a little crazy.

    He held up his book. "Imagine! Seeing the country with no agenda, no schedule, just exploring from town to town, visiting places we've only red about! following our hearts!" He implored further "I want to fish in the ocean of South Florida, where Hemingway was inspired to write 'The Old Man and the Sea!' Eat fresh crawfish boiled on a dock in New Orleans! The Grand Canyon! I want to see the hot air balloon launch in New Mexico!" he replied, his voice getting increasingly excited.

    I started to say, "Well, sure, someday we... " and Ken cut me off.

    "No, not 'someday', April. Now. Leave this week! Our kids are all out of the house for the first time in our adult lives. Do you realize that in a few years, maybe less, we're going to be up to our ears in in-laws, grandchildren, and family gatherings? Our lives will not be our own."

    I scowled. "Obviously! Isn't that what you want?" I asked, feeling uneasy.

    Ken looked at me. "Of course it is, baby. But why the rush? Look, we got married right out of high school, we had kids, settled into the family routine almost immediately and we've never really got to experience life!"

    "What are you saying?" I asked, a little unsure. "Are you saying that marrying me was a mistake?"

    Ken looked at me, his eyes almost tearing up. "Marrying you was the best thing I ever did." He smiled, and took my hand. "There's so much more to life than this little town, I want to explore it, all of it, as much as I can, with my best friend."

    Ken suggested an adventure: take the fall off and travel the country, camping, hiking, and finding ourselves; visiting towns and parks along the way. No phone, no newspaper, no meetings, no mowing the lawn, no laundry, no alarm clocks. Ken even offered to support any idea I had, anything, for my own adventure, if I'd only join him on his.

    At first, I thought the idea was ridiculous and had no interest in spending so much time away from my comfortable home and camping no less. When I said so, Ken seemed to sulk and even sink into a depression. He became quiet, and withdrawn. But, after a while, even I started to become aware of the trap we were in. The daily grind kept finding us, even with our kids gone. We still had people asking us to volunteer: "Since your kids are out of the house, you'll have more time to bake cookies for the bake sale!" and similar requests. I started to dream of running away, of leaving my "life" behind. I grew tired of the obligations, of making sure I was dressed properly, acting properly, and the whole situation. One morning over breakfast, Ken had just poured us coffee and was reaching for the paper. My favorite song came over the radio:

    "Freedom is just another word for nothin' left to lose

    Nothin', don't mean nothin' hon' if it ain't free, no-no

    And feelin' good was easy, Lord, when he sang the blues

    You know feelin' good was good enough for me"

    "Me and Bobby McGee" ;  Written by Kris Kristofferson / Fred L Foster, Sung by Janis Joplin (1971)

    Janis was my muse, my secret oracle. I'd listen to her voice and poetry and dream of the life she sang about.

    "Let's do it, baby," I blurted out, surprising myself.

    Ken looked up; his eyes lit up as they met mine. He smiled for the first time in weeks.

    "Let's go on your adventure! Maybe I'll find my own on the way!" I agreed, hopefully. I had no idea how much that idea would change me.

    We packed up our old but reliable 1970 Dodge station wagon with whatever we had or could borrow: a paper USA map, a small army surplus tent, an ax and shovel, old sleeping bags, canned goods, an iron grate for grilling, some kitchen gear, and a week's worth of old clothes. I insisted on bringing our old family acoustic guitar and managed to squeeze it in. Ken reminded me we'd need to be frugal with money; my only purchase for the road was a new Janis Joplin (who I idolized!) 8-track tape. Ken's only plan was to hit a few campgrounds or parks we knew of, then keep moving west until we hit the ocean. It was the mid-1970s, the music was awesome, and the radio was always on, playing great songs no matter where you tuned in; traveling was cheap and safe, and people were friendly.

    The first couple of stops were a real learning experience: the campgrounds were mostly primitive, so being able to shower or wash dishes or clothes was a luxury. Don't get me started on restrooms; we even learned to make a "cowboy outhouse" by digging a small hole and building a makeshift seat out of branches roped together. We did try to steer towards better-equipped camps when possible. I did miss the luxuries of home, but the challenge was kind of exciting, and I enjoyed meeting people. We got good at finding a quiet location, watching sunsets in the forest, relaxing for a few days, then moving on. It's funny how quickly you can adapt. At each camp or national park we would seek out a board with posters or fliers for a nearby festival or market or "great fishing," and we'd start in that direction. Since we were on the East Coast, we started heading west and south, randomly, just exploring. While Ken drove, I'd play my guitar along with the radio. Sometimes we sang along together, even teasing each other when one of us got the lyrics wrong. I found myself really relaxing for the first time in years. Free.

    At one point, we were short of money, and the park refused to cash our check, so Ken dressed in brown shorts and knee-socks and found (he said) a broad-brimmed ranger hat, then, posing as a park ranger, started to charge cars for parking. I think he made nearly fifty bucks before we spotted the real rangers eyeing us and had to run off! We hid in our tent until they passed by, and then we both laughed and made fun of each other for being so bad. It felt good to break the rules. I felt a rush like electricity in my soul; a new part of me woke up. I didn't know my straight-laced, law-abiding husband had a streak for larceny or playacting, but it was good to know too. Being bad felt good.

    A few days later, we settled in next to a small lake. Ken went off to fish, and I was scrounging wood for a fire. I came across a Ranger first-aid cabin and talked to the rangers inside. One of the young men wolf-whistled as I walked up, catching me off guard. I was about to berate him, then I caught a glimpse of my reflection in a window: my blonde hair was braided back, I wore cut-off short pants and a blouse tied at my midriff, and beat-up sneakers covered in dirt. This was a far cry from my normal sundress or housecoat, shoes, underwear, and bra. After weeks of camping, you simply got tired of the upkeep that a more modest and traditional wardrobe demanded. I noticed I'd lost a little weight, accentuating the curves from my hips to my breasts. More importantly, I hadn't been whistled at in years, and never by men the same age as my son. I felt myself blushing a little, feeling flattered, in fact. I talked to the rangers, enjoying their lusty eyes on my body, posing and lightly flirting for the first time since I was in high school. When talking, they mentioned a music festival at a nearby campground and then chuckled, brazenly asking if I was going. Well, as a married woman, I shut them down pretty quickly but accepted the paper flier that described the event and left for my camp.

    After they were out of sight, I leaned against a tree, catching my breath. I felt flustered and hot; my breathing was heavy, and my face was red. I felt strangely aroused. Could it have been due to the not-so-subtle sexual attention of those two rough young men? I slipped a hand down my shorts and felt my cunt; it was wet! I started thinking of those rangers, letting them take my clothes off, those young eyes admiring my body, their hands roaming over my buttocks, my waist, up to my breasts...

    I stopped, taking several deep breaths and trying to compose my appearance. Then I started off to camp. Ken was there, cleaning the fish he'd caught. He proudly showed me the catch, plus some blueberries and wild carrots that he'd found.

    I quickly got the fire going, and we sat back watching the flames grow higher. Ken speared the fish onto sticks to cook them as I looked on. He had let his beard grow; his frame seemed more muscular these days. I hadn't thought of him sexually in a long time; lovemaking was a monthly or birthday event for us these days. Maybe I'd forgotten what desire felt like. When did that happen? Feeling adventurous, I leaned over and kissed him. Ken kissed me, then pulled back (to check on the fire), so I leaned in and pulled him close, passionately kissing him.

    "Whoa! What's gotten into you?" he murmured into my neck.

    "You, hopefully!" I replied playfully.

    I pretty much tackled him, tearing at his clothes and pressing my mouth against his. Again, he pushed back and said, "At least let's go into the tent!" I stopped what I was doing and looked around; there were no lights or other camps for miles. But I shrugged, and we settled into the tent, where Ken turned and closed the flaps behind us.

    Ken started undressing, and I sat on our sleeping bag and watched. Once he was down to his underwear, he looked over at me and asked, "Are you going to undress?"

    I smiled and replied, "Undress me." I wanted to be desired; I wanted to see a little passion in my husband of over 20 years, but he reached over and started to undress me as if I were one of our kids getting ready for bed. Oh, well. At last, I leaned back, nude, and beckoned him to join me. Ken joined me, pulled the sleeping bag over us and only then dropped his drawers. Modest to the end.

    Sex with my husband was fun when we were young (I never really achieved an orgasm, but the intimacy was nice, and it seemed to cement our relationship.) but over time sex had become obligatory, a ritual where my marital duty was to serve him, or more precisely, let him use my body to get off. He penetrates me, thrusts a few times, squirts, and then rolls over and goes to sleep. Right now, however, my body needs a man. I needed to feel a cock inside of me, thrust with passion, to lose myself in bliss.

    Ken mounted me in missionary style; we kissed as he found my cunt. I gasped as he inserted his cock in me; that welcome fullness, the exquisite pleasure, the physical contact with my cunt; so familiar, so comfortable. I tried to wriggle and extend his contact with my clitoris, but he seemed oblivious to that effort. He started thrusting, and I spread my legs so I might feel him as deeply as possible.

    My body needed a man, and I wanted to feel his cock thrusting into my cunt, his manhood swell up and explode inside me, that somehow I had satisfied him completely. However, a few minutes later I heard him grunt and then pull out, rolling off me. I lay there, like a race car stuck at the starting line, watching the other cars speed by me. I got up and, still nude, checked on the fire. I enjoyed the feeling of being naked outside our tent, so exposed, in the fresh air, so I stayed naked while I worked. The fish was done, I made up two plates and then grilled the carrots, added a side of blueberries each, and woke up Ken.

    Ken saw me nude outside, exposed and free, but turned back into the tent, returning with a long T-shirt and shorts for me. I rolled my eyes but reluctantly dressed before we ate dinner.

    After we ate, we shared a bottle of wine and just talked. Ken commented that I seemed happier out here, that camping agreed with me, and that he was glad I was here with him, under the stars, just enjoying each other's company. He mentioned that we could stop at the next town, call the colleges, check up on our kids and our neighbors, and maybe send a few postcards, and I agreed, absently. I was thinking of those two young rangers I'd met earlier. Muscular, fit, and boldly eyeing my body as if I were anywhere near their age. After a full evening of stargazing and idle chatter, Ken said he was turning in and took my hand, so I followed him into our tent. I guess I was hoping for another round of intimacy, but he simply crawled into the sleeping bag and passed out.

    I lay there, listening to Ken's breathing, then the crickets and bullfrogs outside. Carefully, I moved out of my sleeping bag and crawled outside the tent, dropping my clothes and standing in the cool air, completely naked again. It felt liberating, just standing there, one with nature. I took a few deep breaths, my breasts rising and falling, and then I lay down in the damp grass and looked into the stars; so many of them here, far from city lights. After a few minutes, I spread my legs, feeling the cool air rush across my labia, the wet grass tickling my bottom. I started thinking about those two young rangers undressing me, touching me, admiring my breasts, my ass, kissing me, and their hot breath on my neck. I imagined their strong hands exploring my body. Umm, umm. My hand reached down to my cunt; tentatively, I let one finger part my lips and felt the moisture from my tryst with my husband Ken earlier; the slick wetness was still there. I felt around until my fingers rested on my clitoris, then started gently teasing, rubbing, and stroking it. It felt exquisite. With my other hand, I pinched and massaged my nipples, feeling them harden in the cool air. I thought about what those young men would do to me if they happened to find me here, nude, my cunt wet, my nipples hard. Suddenly, I felt my climax approaching, rising; like a full-body sneeze; until the dam burst and I started to shake and quiver with an intense release! I had to bite down on my fist to keep from crying out! I kept rubbing my clit until the massive wave crashed over me, and then heaving and shaking, I started to relax and feel a calming peace overtake my entire being.

    I lay there, breathing labored, my mind a fog, my body completely relaxed, just staring up at the stars, nude and completely exposed, feeling completely free. Then, I did it again.

    The next morning, I rose just after Ken-, and found the flier that a young ranger had given me: "Revival '74 at Nude Creek. A Weekend of Music, Dancing, and Peace" I showed it to Ken, and we decided to drive down and check it out. A few days later, we arrived.

    The rangers had explained that "Nude Creek" was named because in the 1800s it had flowed past a mine. The water picked up lime and other caustic mining chemicals, which killed off the fish and plants not only in the creek but nearby as well, leaving a bald swath of rocks and dirt for miles. Eventually, the mine closed, and over the decades, Mother Nature healed the creek; the plants and fish returned, but there was still a newness, like the skin of a scar, for miles downstream. I still giggled at the name.

    We parked the station wagon early on Friday morning, a long time before the other campers would show up, just to scout the area and pick a prime location. We did find an excellent spot near the actual creek, under a willow tree, right near the shoreline. There were blackberry bushes on a nearby ridge. The creek was big, anywhere from 40 to 100 yards wide, shallow mostly, with a few deep spots, and the mountain water was clear and warm from the sun. After pitching the tent and claiming our spot, we make a final trip to the station wagon for the last of our supplies.

    There was only one other camper there, a friendly young man who arrived on a motorcycle, packed with camping gear. The young man introduced himself as Mike. He shook my hand, then Ken's. He was discreet, but I caught his eyes lingering on my breasts, then down my body, to my ass. I should have been offended, but I found myself flattered. If Ken noticed, he didn't say anything. Mike looked the same age as my oldest son, maybe 22 years old, young and fit, a little more slightly built, his reddish-brown hair pulled back into a short ponytail. His facial hair accentuated his strong jawline and high cheekbones; he had piercing green eyes. Ken was fascinated by meeting a real traveling motorcyclist, like the author of his book, and they became easy friends, even though Ken was old enough to be his dad.

    Mike and Ken became inseparable. Ken was fascinated by Mike's old motorcycle, seemingly held together with bailing wire in some places. Ken showed him how to fix a few things, and Mike began to see Ken as a father figure. They talked endlessly, fished that morning, hiked after lunch, and compared notes between Ken's book and Mike's actual travels.

    Ken told me later that Mike had been kicked out of his home by his own father sometime after his 16th birthday. Ken didn't go into details, but Mike had been traveling almost since that time, doing odd jobs and living where he could. It was a rough existence, and he had a certain street-smart air about him but a sweet personality.

    It was after dinner time Friday night when people were just now arriving in larger numbers. Just pulling up was an old VW Microbus camper. I'm not sure why, but it caught my eye as it lumbered into the parking area and skidded to a halt under a tree near the trails that lead back to the camping area. I watched as the door creaked open, and two people emerged. A young man and a young woman. They stretched and looked as if they'd driven a long time before slowly making their way to the same trail we had used. Fascinated, I stared, then caught myself; I'd never seen real "Hippies" before, but they sure looked the part. I picked up my backpack full of provisions and followed them. For some reason, my attention was fixed on the tall young man.

    When we got back to our campsite, we saw the Microbus people had stripped naked and were cavorting in the creek, laughing and playing in the water. I turned to Ken and said, "That looks like fun! Let's jump in too!"

    Ken looked unsure, but then handed me my one-piece swimsuit and went into the tent to change. Disappointed, I shrugged, pulled it on, and followed him in. We eventually made it into the water, and it did feel good. Soon, the creek was full of people, some nude, many with swimwear. I guess it was optional; no one seemed to care. We splashed and played for a while until Ken left to start our fire.

    Eventually, the tall young man from the Microbus made his way over to us, dragging a swarm of young girls in his wake. They giggled and flirted and vied for his attention, but he walked up to me and offered his hand. "Hi, I'm Leo," he said.

    I took his hand, but for some reason, I forgot how to move my mouth. He was attractive, young, and friendly, and he had a warm smile. I felt my face blush, and my knees shook a little. Then I found my voice and replied, "Um, I'm April. Nice to meet you."

    Leo turned and waved to the other person he'd arrived with, and she soon joined us, stopping by the pile of clothes they'd abandoned earlier to get dressed. The woman approached and handed Leo his cut-off jeans. He pulled them on easily, just as my husband, Ken, arrived from the tent.

    Leo was a young man, maybe in his early twenties, with long straight black hair and a faint wisp of a beard along his jawline, paired with a thin horseshoe mustache. Brown eyes, a boyish look, a toothy grin that appeared easily on his face. He had a big chest and broad shoulders, accentuated by a skinny waist. His bare chest had a little hair on each pectoral muscle and a dramatic line of hair down his defined abdominal muscles, making a treasure trail. His cut-off jeans were low on his hips, nearly showing off his pubic hair. I'd made sure to look him in the eyes, but I couldn't help but notice he sported a substantial cock before he pulled his shorts on. Even soft, it swung and bobbed heavily as he walked. His brown eyes were warm and deep; his gaze lingered on mine until Ken offered his hand. When Leo looked away from me toward Ken, maybe reluctantly, I felt a faint sense of... jealousy. Funny, right? Leo lumbered more than walked, swinging his large hands and kind of slouching, which seemed to accentuate his muscled torso and slim waist.

    The other traveler from the VW Microbus was a woman. She looked Leo's age, maybe a little older, blonde, stacked, I noticed, big firm tits, and a lean, tight ass. She seemed very familiar with Leo, playing with his hair or touching his arms or chest freely. She also seemed strangely... responsible. She doted over the young man, fixing his hair, brushing away loose dirt or grass, making sure he was... I don't know, OK? She wore a simple T-shirt that clung to her wet torso, barely covering her nipples hard from the cold creek water, and a pair of shorts. I caught Ken ogling her before he caught himself and quickly looked away.

    She nodded to Ken and me. "You've already met Leo. I'm Deb. Nice to meet you," she said warmly.

    Leo turned to the girls, some in their late teens, others young women, and announced, "It's dinner time, ladies! See you later!" and summarily dismissed them. They seemed to pout or groan but wandered off nonetheless.

    Ken asked sarcastically, "What's with your harem?"

    Deb laughed and confessed, "Leo just seems to attract them, you know?" Then she gave him a hug and peck on the cheek.

    Mike punched Leo in the arm gently and added, "No complaints, right?" Leo laughed and nodded.

    Deb announced, "I was about to start dinner; if you'll share your fire, I'll cook for you, and I promise you will not regret it!" She put her arm around Ken, smiling.

    Ken looked over at me quickly, and I got the feeling he was afraid of getting caught enjoying this woman's attention, but he gulped, "Um, yeah, sure!" and moved away.

    Ken and Deb were busy around the fire, so the rest of us found a couple of logs near the creek to relax on. I found Leo fascinating; he was barely older than my own son, but I couldn't keep my eyes off him. He was charming, in a rough kind of way, friendly, and bold too. Every once in a while, a young girl or girls would wander up and introduce themselves to Leo. He would talk to them for a bit then walk them to the edge of camp, just out of earshot. Sometimes, he'd kiss them, then send them on their way. I mentioned this to Deb, thinking she might feel the same pang of jealousy that I did, as his attention was diverted from her as well. She just shrugged and said, "Oh, that's just Leo, right? He seems to just attract them, like a rock star or something." like it was nothing. I too found myself flirting with Leo, eager for the attention and even the awkward compliments he gave me.

    We ate dinner together. Deb was true to her word and converted a simple can of stew into a delicious meal, spiced and flavored with a few local herbs she'd found and with real dumplings she'd made on the spot. Ken produced a bottle of wine, while Mike dug around his pack until he found his AM radio, and soon we were listening to mellow rock and laughing like old friends.

    At one point, Deb asked Ken to dance. Ken looked over at me, and I shrugged. "Go ahead!" I insisted. "Anything to get some time with Leo," I thought.

    Ken got up, and just then Leo took my hand, and we joined them. A few passing girls were quickly attracted by the music; Mike took the hand of one. A few more people just stopped by, attracted by the fire and the music, and suddenly we were all swaying in the light of our campfire. A few random people wandered over, attracted by the fire or the music. Soon we had a small party going.

    The whole situation was surreal. Leo's attention to me was also turning me on. I'd been treated like a wife for so long that it was nice to be lusted after. And it was lust; Leo openly watched my boobs, or ass, his open staring perhaps hidden by the darkness and firelight, but I knew he was looking. I knew I was competing with the younger girls who seemed to appear out of nowhere and gravitated to Leo, and it felt good to get his attention.

    The music slowed, and Deb held Ken close, turning his back to me. Leo pulled me in. I felt his hard, muscled chest against my nipples, his strong arms and legs spinning me around. He let his hands fall down my back to my ass, squeezed me, then felt his way back up. I melted in his arms, feeling sexy for the first time in years. Eventually, Ken turned around and looked over at us.

    Leo smiled at him, audaciously putting his hands on my ass again, and said to Ken, "Man, you know, your wife is gorgeous, so sexy! You are a lucky man!"

    I was shocked he'd say something like that in front of Deb, but she didn't seem bothered at all; in fact, she seemed to encourage him. Odd. I thought.

    The other guys and girls whistled and nodded in agreement, checking me out. I knew I should shut this down, but having a group of young people admire my body was very flattering. I felt myself getting aroused, feeling alive. I looked at my husband for his reaction. Ken started to say something; I assumed about us being married, and blah blah blah... But Deb stepped up and assured him, "All women need to be told they are sexy; we really never tire of it."

    I remember thinking, "That was a mature statement for someone so young."

    "Yes, um, I know," replied Ken, a little defensive but smiling. I felt my face flush; I knew I was letting things go too far, but I held onto Leo and just smiled back at Ken.

    Eventually, the radio station signed off, and we said our good nights. Mike was camped nearby and left in that direction. Deb and Leo made their way back to their camper van, I guess. I sighed, feeling aroused from the dancing and hoping I might talk Ken into a little sex, even knowing it would be disappointing. Ken and I lay there, silently, each afraid to state the obvious: I enjoyed being looked at, and Ken enjoyed showing me off. Or, was it more than that?

    Once Ken fell asleep, I crept out of the tent and lay naked on the soft grass.

    Try as I might, I couldn't get the image of the desirable young Leo out of my mind. I felt guilty. Of course, a married woman shouldn't lust after another man. I tried to think of other things; of family and my life before. I wanted to turn away from temptation, but whenever I closed my eyes, I saw that young, muscular man, leering at me, and how it made me feel sexy again.

    Ken didn't seem bothered by it. I suspected he half wanted me to flirt, to tease that young man; he certainly seemed to provide me an opportunity and never exhibited any jealousy or resentment. That was an odd thing. I wonder if he wanted to see me with Leo.

    Umm hmm, Leo. So sexy. Lying there, thinking about Leo, his young, firm body, his disarming smile, his large swinging cock. I giggled to myself at fantasizing about another man's cock. I began to rub my breasts, feeling my nipples harden. I pinched and pulled on them, surprised at how good it felt. I felt my clit begin to throb, and I pinched my tits harder, tugging and massaging each one. An involuntary moan escaped my lips. I nervously looked around to see if I was still alone. My right hand slid down to rub my hot little cunt. It was so wet. I couldn't stand waiting anymore; right there, on the dew-wet grass, exposed, I slid my fingers deep into my soaked cunt. My palm rubbing my clit, my head thrown back, I finger fucked myself hard. It took only minutes before I was shaking and moaning in an intense orgasm. My cunt quivered against my fingers as I drove them in me over and over, making a wet sloppy sound, but I didn't care; I half wished someone, some man, would catch me and then fuck me with his hard cock. I wished Leo found me like this, nude and wet, and took me, a married woman, in front of my husband and showed him what a good fucking was, what I desperately needed.

    I wondered if I could find my way to Leo's vehicle in the moonlight and whether he would still be up. Could I get him alone this late at night? How far would I go if I did?

    Just then I heard a twig snap, and I looked over to see a figure emerging from the trail. I froze, suddenly very aware of my nakedness and the distance to my tent. There, exposed, caught, I felt more naked than I ever had before. It was exhilarating.

    A softly whispering voice asked, "April? Is that you?" It was Leo!

    "Here!" I said quietly and carefully moved towards him. We met up in the dark, just out of earshot of my tent and my sleeping husband. He hugged me. I felt his shirtless chest against my hard nipples. I leaned my head back and felt his hot breath on my face.

    He started to say, "I was hoping you were still up..."

    "Yes, I couldn't sleep," I confessed, not really sure what to do. I was naked, my body pressed up against the tantalizing body of a young man. I felt a lusty heat stirring in me.

    "You're naked!" He observed.

    "Yes," I confessed, "I was... um, just..."

    "Maybe you were out, wandering in the dark, seeking some satisfaction?" Leo asked, almost mockingly. "Excited for some man you'd just met?"

    I gasped. How had he known I was fantasizing about him?

    "Would you really let another man see your naked body?" he needled, "Kiss your neck?" I felt his hot breath on the side of my face as he talked. My knees felt weak, so I held him closer.

    "I bet you haven't even let anyone but your husband touch those incredible tits of yours."

    I gasped.

    "Have you ever let a guy play with them? Let him kiss those luscious tits of yours."

    "No," I admitted. Oddly, I felt embarrassed. My sexual experience was almost nil, one man only. Yesterday, that would have been a badge of honor, but now it seemed hopelessly provincial.

    "Ever seduce another man?" he asked, pushing me further. I shook my head. I was very aware of how naked I was, of his muscular chest pressed against me.

    "Ever let him put his face between your beautiful tits and let him kiss them; suck your nipples?" he asked playfully. I giggled at the thought but again shook my head.

    "Have him spread your legs and let him feel your hot, wet, and ready cunt?" he asked. The question shocked me. It seemed very personal and intimate; a question no stranger should ask. For some reason, it made me feel vulnerable and violated. As if he had physically touched me, aggressively, with lust. I started to push him away, but his strong arms held me fast. I was worried he'd notice how aroused I was.

    Leo must have sensed this and continued, "Have you ever felt another guy's big cock? Other than your husband? Have you let another man's cock fuck you until he shoots a big creamy load inside you?"

    I felt trapped! He knew too much! Maybe I had fantasized about a sexy rendezvous with a hot young stud, but here it was happening and too fast.

    He paused and whispered, "Actually do what you dream of doing with a man. A man who sees you as a sexual creature, so much more than a housewife. So beautiful, so breathtaking?"

    His talk both shamed me and aroused me. I felt like a high school virgin at a college frat party, so inexperienced yet so curious. He was close. I could feel his breath on my face and my lips. I heard him inhale and feared he was about to ask me more intimate questions, further exposing my sheltered sexual life.

    But I silenced him by pulling his face close and kissing him. The first lips I'd kissed since high school, the first not-my-husband guy I'd kissed out of lust. Instantly, we were making out like teenagers, all lips and tongues and hands groping everywhere. I was aware I was still nude and vulnerable, and I felt his erection through his cut-off jeans. It felt heavy and hard; I wanted it so bad. I started to slide my hand down the front of his cut-off shorts; I could just feel the soft, silky skin of his cock with my fingertips. Leo was kissing me full-on now, forcefully, sensually. I felt all his youth and energy and eagerly kissed him back. He leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. I opened my mouth slightly, then I felt his tongue glide past my lips and into my mouth. He began exploring the inside of my lips with his tongue. I did the same, Leo inviting me into his mouth. Oh, god, it felt so good!

    "Wait! Um, what about Deb?" I asked, suddenly feeling the need to slow things down but instantly feeling dumb for asking at all. My brain was still catching up to my lust; it was happening too fast.

    Leo grinned and assured me, "Deb knows where I was going and who I wanted to meet. She said it was good for both of us."

    "Really? I just assumed you two were, you know, together," I asked, surprised.

    Leo chuckled. "It's not like that." He looked into my eyes. "No, she knows my spirit is free. She knew I would be with you tonight, even before you did."

    His words, "...I am going to be with you..." rang in my head. I felt a tingle in my cunt. Yes! I wanted to hear those words!

    "But..." I continued, still feeling a little marital loyalty and resistance to what I was feeling. "What about all those girls that you seem to attract, always following you around?"

    Leo grinned. "Girls? Can't you guess at the answer yourself? There are lots of girls here, but you are a woman." He assured me, in a convincing tone. "A woman with deep, unsatisfied appetites, a longing, a hunger." Then he leaned in and kissed me. "...Eager and obedient," he taunted.

    I felt a rush of energy sparking all over my body. He was seducing me, and I was willing. He kissed me again. It was exactly like the excitement of your first real kiss, but with more experience and less tentativeness. I kissed him back. We started to make out again. His tongue probed my lips; I parted them and surrendered to him.

    I sucked his tongue further into my mouth and began circling my tongue around it. Our mouths became aggressive. I let him feel my desperate longing, my rising lust.

    He withdrew his tongue from my mouth and pulled his face away from mine. I opened my eyes to find him staring back at me expectantly. In my passion, I guess I must have moaned or cried out because I heard Ken's voice from the direction of our tent: "April? Are you OK?"

    That caused Leo to stop what he was doing, looking up to see whether we had been discovered or not, then gave me one last kiss and whispered, "I will see you later, babe!" before jogging off down the trail.

    I lay there, frustrated and alone, until Ken walked over. "Are you OK?" he asked.

    "Yes, I needed to pee, but I must have gotten turned around in the dark and then fell. That's when I cried out." It wasn't a total lie, certainly, but it wasn't everything, I thought to myself. "I was so close!" I heard myself say, a tinge of annoyance in my voice.

    "You sure were close!" I heard Ken say, and for a moment I thought he'd been watching Leo and myself kissing and groping each other like prom dates. It suddenly occurred to me how hot that scene would be! Would I make love to Leo with Ken, my husband, watching nearby; exposed, raw, giving Leo my body, shamelessly allowing myself to be ravaged by another man? Making my husband watch every sexual act Leo made me perform? I closed my eyes and felt an erotic energy tingle through my body; my knees shook for a second, and I gasped involuntarily.

    "Close?" I croaked.

    "Yeah, our tent is right over there," Ken replied, nodding in its direction. Surprisingly, I felt disappointed that he hadn't caught me, so I let Ken lead me back to our tent and then climbed into the sleeping bag next to him.

    Ken rested his head on his elbow. I heard him take a deep breath. "I was almost thinking you were sneaking off to meet... someone," he said softly.

    "Why would you think that?" I asked, as if uninterested in this line of discussion. Inwardly, I was afraid I'd gone too far in my open flirting with Leo.

    Ken paused for a long time, then continued, "You and Leo, dancing tonight. You looked so young in the firelight, so happy, and so beautiful. It reminded me of when I first saw you in high school, when we first met. I fell in love with you immediately, completely head-over-heels."

    "And you don't mind if your wife dances around with a younger man?" I queried, trying to sound disinterested.

    "When I saw you dancing tonight with that young man, it reminded me of that moment; how I felt then. And how lucky I am," he admitted wistfully.

    I was stunned. Ken didn't sound like I expected a husband of 20+ years; not jealous or possessive at all. He actually sounded happy for me.

    "I did enjoy the attention; it made me feel young..." I confessed, then I turned to him, placing my head on his chest and listening to his breathing for a few long moments. "No, in fact, it was more than that," I taunted him, for some reason feeling the need to be completely honest with my husband. "I felt alive! On fire! Like I haven't felt in a long time. Sensual! Sexy! Reckless even! Just, really alive!"

    I braced myself for a verbal onslaught, Ken's bruised ego, a denial of my feelings, or arguments that I was just a middle-aged housewife lusting after a younger man. Since our wedding, our sexual drives were definitely mismatched. I was feeling it more and more lately, but I was increasingly unwilling to settle for less. I mentally prepared myself to fight back verbally against his inevitable resistance.

    "I like it when you are alive," Ken whispered softly, "that's the whole point of an adventure." Then he kissed my forehead, rolled over, and closed his eyes. I was stunned. For a moment, I just lay there and let it sink in. Not mad? Not hurt? Not possessive? Did he just suggest that I take a lover? Have a fling?

    I sighed. Ken was a good man, after all. I couldn't cheat on my husband, behind his back, like a thief, or face a lifetime of knowing that I was deceitful, a liar, and unfaithful. Now, I felt like it was up to me.

    I curled up against the cold night air, and Ken put his arm around me. I snuggled in against his strong chest, the feeling of safety and familiarity making me feel peaceful, and I drifted off to sleep.

    Chapter 2: "Take a walk on the wild side." April takes a lover, but he takes her to an extreme, toying with her limits and her marriage. One wrong step and it might blow up in her face.

     

    I give into temptation.

    The music festival started the next day: people with long hair (even men!) and tie-dyed t-shirts, worn jeans and sandals arrived and milled about as the crowd grew. Booths selling food and T-shirts quickly popped up, people were dancing in the parking lot even before the music started. ; a real party. Then the bands took the stage, each one better than the last, the show was great, and the music was amazing. The bands played, and people danced and partied until late into the night. I kept looking out for Leo even as Ken and I danced and made our rounds of whatever food we might sample. It wasn't until very early the next day that we found our tent again and slept in until mid-afternoon. By mid-day Sunday, most of the crowd had left, and I noticed the Microbus was still here, along with a few random cars with out-of-state plates.

    There was also a tow truck with a sign on its side that red "Don's Towing and Repair Service" in faded lettering. I noticed it because Mike was talking to the driver, a rough but handsome man in his mid-30s. Wearing a shirt with the arms ripped off, dirty jeans, and chewing on a blade of grass. Mike saw me and waved, and then the both of them hurried off on some errand.

    Late afternoon, Ken and I were sitting by the creek to cool off when Leo and Deb came by. They waved, then stripped naked and ran into the creek, splashing and laughing, chasing each other around. Deb saw us and waved us over.

    I tugged Ken by the hand, saying, "Let's join them!" but he pulled back, shaking his head.

    "Um, they're naked! I think they may want to be left alone," he said, absently.

    I sighed, exasperated. I was getting a little tired of his prudishness; it was holding me back. I also felt like Ken was hiding something, even though he liked showing me off, I think. He enjoyed the attention his wife was getting from younger men. And he relished the attention Deb was giving him too.

    "Are you afraid of popping a boner in front of your big-boobed hippie girlfriend?" I teased him. Ken looked shocked. I had never talked like that before, but in fact, I was feeling much more adventurous since Ken interrupted Leo and me the other night.

    I kept going: "Do you like her boobs better than mine?" I asked, coyly. Ken shot me a puzzled look as if I were crazy. I arched my back and made my breasts as prominent as possible. "See? Mine are pretty nice too, maybe not as big, but still firm!" I said, proudly. Ken looked confused and embarrassed, so I pressed my advantage. I found that I liked embarrassing him. "Let's go ask Leo if he likes my boobs!" I said, stripping out of my swimsuit and leaping through the water naked to where Leo and Deb were. A moment later I heard Ken splashing right behind me.

    Leo and Deb had found a deep pocket of water and were sitting, the level just up to Deb's nipples. Leo smiled as I approached. Ken arrived a few seconds later, I think, to take my hand and pull me back to our tent, but I sat down too and let the cool water cover my boobs. Ken was standing nearby, still in his trunks, the water level just at his crotch.

    Deb stood up and went over to Ken, the clean water coursing off her boobs and skin. She grinned and said, "I'm glad you could join us!" Ken discretely averted his gaze. Deb rolled her eyes and chuckled at his modesty.

    "Ken and I were talking about boobs," I said, jauntily. "He might want to compare his wife's to the competition!" I said. Ken's eyes shot daggers in my direction. Undeterred, I stood up, fully nude, and faced Deb. She grinned, and we both turned to Ken. "Which do you prefer?" I asked with false innocence.

    Leo laughed. "They are both beautiful, don't you think?" He lifted his eyebrow, turning to Ken, and then he took Deb's hand and spun her around in the water, showing her off. She seemed to relish the attention. I spun around and did a little sexy dance next to Ken, as if auditioning for him. I found myself getting aroused by making him uncomfortable. I know it was a little petty of me, but I caught Leo grinning each time I made Ken uncomfortable, and it was harmless, really. Leo whistled, admiring my form. Then Deb had Leo stand up, exposing his naked body and semi-hard cock, and made him turn around full circle. His tight ass, muscular body dripping water, and his cock was magnificent. I allowed myself to take a good look.

    "Men are beautiful too, aren't they? Deb asked me. I nodded, and then I started to untie Ken's trunks. He moved to stop me, but I shot him a deadly look, and he relented. I tugged them down and exposed him. I just realized that I hadn't seen my husband's cock for, gosh, since we were young. Outside of a glimpse during his bath, or changing, I mean. He was still a handsome man, even with age; strong, muscled, much hairier than Leo, I noted. Deb whistled her approval, but Ken looked mortified, desperate to cover up. He sank into the water up to his neck, sulking. Regardless, we talked and splashed and goofed around. As the sun went down, we moved to our campsite, and Deb and Ken started a campfire. We set our wet clothes out to dry.

    The ever-present Mike appeared this time with Don following. Quick introductions were offered, and Don relayed that there were always opportunities to make a few dollars at these events for a good mechanic. Mike thanked him for fixing his motorcycle and introduced him to Ken.

    Leo sat alone on a log a little away from the fire. They were all in T-shirts and jean shorts but didn't seem to care that we were still semi-naked or wearing towels and drying off from the creek. Ken and Deb seemed to be deep in conversation about spices and mushrooms and whatever, but I did notice that Deb seemed intent on drawing his attention away, for some reason. By this time, we were all more comfortable with open nudity, even Ken, it seemed.

    I pulled out my old guitar and softly strummed a few chords. Leo produced a harmonica out of his back pocket amazingly and played a perfect accompaniment. It was one of those electric moments when everything, however unlikely, seemed to come together. I felt myself drawn to Leo; the longer we played, the more I desired him. It was almost an uncontrollable craving, and I felt dizzy.

    A few people wandered by, and of course, the girls looking were for Leo. Don wasted no time introducing himself and Mike to the girls. Leo looked up but didn't seem to care.

    To be continued in part 2, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.

    56 min
  • Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 3
    The Institute Is Astounded. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.



    Chapter 24. Home to bed.
    At the Institute, Suzanne took one look at the disheveled Kyoko, her
    barely covered puffy tits verging on obscene, the belly threatening to
    pop more buttons off of her strained blouse, and the stunned expression
    on the poor young girl’s face, and instantly understood that this was
    another victim of my wild cock.

    “Come on, girl, we’ll check you in and get you all taken care of. You’ll stay here until you have your baby.”

    After she had led Kyoko out, Suzanne turned to me.

    “Any others like that, you can bring them here. This is good for us. We
    want to study your entire sexual network, your harem.” She grinned
    mischievously.

    “So, tell me about your day?” she added.

    And I told her about Kyoko’s mom.

    “Well, at least that’s not another pregnancy. You’ll have to be very
    careful until your condition is cured. You should try to control
    yourself as much as possible, but if you can’t, we can provide women for
    you.”

    “I don’t need women to be provided. I can hunt my own.”

    “Interesting choice of words. Our women, however, are sterilized, so
    there are no risks. In your condition, you could produce babies faster
    than rabbits do with your hunger. Think about it. Here is the number for
    our service.”

    “Ok, I’ll think about it.”

    Then we
    settled in for my therapy session. Suzanne was intense and focused. She
    questioned me about every aspect of my life, my sexual habits, my
    fantasies. I had never had someone take such an interest in me. I began
    to relax and open up. Soon I was telling her things I had never told
    anyone before. She was so friendly and accepting too. With Suzanne, it
    was such a pleasure just to talk that I temporarily forgot about my
    cock. But time flew and Suzanne announced that our therapy session had
    ended.

    “You’d better go home. Tomorrow you can bring Cassidy
    in to stay until she gives birth. We need to monitor the situation more
    closely.”

    At home my three roommates were in a similar
    situation as the night before. Cassidy was sprawled on the bed, her body
    bulging in all directions. She was all achy from the fast growth and
    weight gain. Seeing her giant tits made me hard again though. I had to
    unleash my cock to keep it from getting crushed in my pants. Cassidy
    half-heartedly stroked it and kissed it, but she was worn down.

    “We’re going to take you to the Institute tomorrow Cassidy.”

    “Fine. So you can stay here and fuck Caitlin?”

    “Are you still mad about that?”

    “You’re damn straight I’m still mad about that.”

    “I just needed to get my rocks off. They’re going to cure me at the Institute of my sex mania.”

    “Promise me you won’t fuck Caitlin tonight.”

    “I promise,” I said, not knowing if I could keep my promise.

    “I’m exhausted. I’m going to sleep.”

    I lay next to her, my cock pointing to the ceiling, while Cassidy
    drifted off. Soon she was emitting little pig-like snores. My cock was
    still rock hard. I left the bedroom.

    Caitlin lay on the sofa,
    her eyes staring at my cock. She was neither welcoming nor rejecting.
    Her big tits heaved under her t-shirt, her nipples threatening to punch
    holes in the fabric. I grabbed my cock and began to stroke.

    “Oh god!” Caitlin spoke anxiously.

    I remembered my promise to Cassidy. I passed the sofa and opened the
    door to Marina’s bedroom. Marina reading a book in her bed. She was
    wearing a flimsy camisole that accentuated her slender curving figure.
    She radiated loveliness.

    “Finally,” she said. She threw off the sheets, peeled off her lingerie and spread her legs.

    Without any preliminaries, I forced my fat cock into her cunt. I was no
    longer taking much pleasure in sex. The need for release overrode
    everything, and I sought the quickest path. I lay on top of Marina and
    bucked roughly, chafing her cunt until I was sufficiently stimulated. In
    a couple of minutes my cum geyser erupted, soaking her cunt and the
    sheets in stickiness. Both Marina and I had been silent throughout the
    fucking, but the bed clanged and banged.

    “Well, that wasn’t the greatest fuck ever, but I’m glad you came to me,” Marina said.

    “Yeah, I know it wasn’t, Marina. It’s my sex mania. They’re going to cure me at the Institute.”

    “So, aren’t you worried about getting me pregnant?”

    “I didn’t think about it.”

    “Don’t think, meathead. It’s not your forte.” Marina chortled.

    “No, I mean,”

    "Don't say anything. Anyway, I think I'm already pregnant from before.
    I'm not showing yet, but I feel something. I bet Caitlin is pregnant
    too. Look at all this cum. You think our little ovaries are safe from
    that?"

    "No, I guess not."

    "You're a dumb fuck, but
    what a fuck! If we're all on the fast track like Cassidy, then you'll
    have a bunch of mewling brats on your hands before you know it."

    "I don't want to think about it."

    "You're not much of thinker are you? If you can't think, then fuck me
    again. That was too short last time." And Marina bent over to start
    pumping and licking my cock, slurping down the cum residue. Her skills
    were immense. My cock bounced back to full hardness in no time. This
    time she crawled on top of me and impaled herself on my giant member.
    This time it was Marina bucking and riding until she was well chafed.
    Again the bed creaked and banged. Again I poured a river of cum into
    her. Marina raised herself off my cock and lay down in my arms. After
    that I drifted off to sleep.
    Chapter 25. On call at the Institute. In the morning, the door to Marina's room opened. Cassidy was standing there.

    "Marina! Oh no!" She wailed. Again the tears were falling. Caitlin was peeping over her shoulder.

    "Cassidy, Cassidy. I just had to fuck that's all, and I promised I wouldn't fuck Caitlin,"

    Marina had woken up too. She punched my arm. "Thanks, asshole!" she said.

    "Look, let's just go to the Institute. They'll take care of you and they're going to cure my disease."

    "Disease!" Marina harrumphed.

    "I guess that's all we can do," Cassidy sighed. "Now get out of that slut's bed!"

    "Who are you calling a slut?" Marina said.

    "Never mind," Cassidy said.

    "Everyone needs to calm down," I said. I jumped out of the bed and
    hurried to get dressed. The only thing that still fit Cassidy just
    barely was her formerly baggy sweat suit. The pants were now tightly
    stretched over her wide hips and barely covered her crotch. Her ass
    crack was visible. The top couldn't be zipped, but we managed to pin it
    closed just under her tits and over her enormous belly. Her tits spilled
    out of the top, and her brown areolae were mostly exposed. The fabric
    covered her nipples at least, as long as she didn't move much. But when
    she did her nipples often popped out too. The entire expanse of her
    smooth round belly of course could not be covered at all. Dressed like
    this, we went to the Institute.

    Suzanne was there to greet us.
    She led us into a suite with several empty hospital beds, and one bed
    that was full. In it lay Kyoko, naked. Her belly was swollen bigger than
    yesterday.

    Suzanne explained, "Your semen is potent. We've
    measured the effects, and it appears that one month of pregnancy only
    takes one day. Cassidy here is already eight months pregnant. Kyoko is
    six months pregnant. As I told you, in your condition you can produce
    offspring faster than rabbits." Suzanne smiled slightly.

    "You fucked her too?" Cassidy's jaw dropped.

    "I was at work, you weren't around, what could I do?" I said.

    "Not fuck her, that's what!"

    "Cassidy, in his condition, he can hardly help himself. That's what we
    need to treat," Suzanne patted me gently on the back. I felt a warm
    feeling from the sympathy.

    "I'm going to be in here with her?" Cassidy asked.

    "Yes, we have to put you all together because there is a special team
    assembled to handle the rapid pregnancy syndrome. You'll be naked so
    that we have easy access to your body. And we keep it warm in here so
    that you won't catch cold, around 90 degrees," Suzanne said.

    Cassidy sat down on the bed.

    I noticed that Kyoko's body was gleaming with a fine mist of sweat.

    Cassidy had already started to sweat profusely, causing her tits to
    shine seductively. My cock stirred. I had to unzip as usual.

    "Not here, hon," Cassidy said.

    Suzanne just smiled and walked over to the wall. She pressed the
    intercom button and said, "Sex worker to room 1. Sex worker to room 1."

    In a minute an attractive long-legged female entered the room. She was
    wearing thigh-high black fuck me boots, a red patent leather mini-skirt,
    and a lacy black bustier that thrust her apparently artificial, large
    and hard tits up and out. She had long blonde hair, heavy make-up and
    was still young and attractive despite the hard and bitchy expression on
    her face. Aside from her implants, her body was lean and muscular.

    Suzanne whispered in my, "Sterilized. On call here all the time. Don't fuck the nurses, ok?" She patted my back again.

    Kyoko hadn't had time to say hello to me, but she and Cassidy just stared open mouthed as I walked over to the prostitute.

    I pushed her against the wall and pulled her ass towards me. She wasn't
    wearing any underwear, and her mini was so short that as soon as she
    lifted her ass towards me her cunt was exposed. She had a big metal bar
    through her pierced clit. That made me curious, so I unfastened her
    bustier. Sure enough she had big metal bars through her pierced nipples.
    I mounted her like a dog in heat. She braced herself against the wall
    and ground her ass into me. Her face was all concentration. I twisted
    her nipple bars. She moaned. I twisted her clit bar. She groaned.

    She was a real pro. In spite of my size, she was gyrating against me
    with high speed and force. I didn't last long. My cum dripped all down
    her long thighs and calves to form a puddle on the floor. She smiled at
    me as I pulled out of her steaming cunt.

    "Name's June," she said.

    "Thanks, June."

    And she strutted out of the room, cum shaking off her legs at every step.

    "Sanitation worker to room 1," Suzanne intoned into the intercom, then she turned to me. "Now it's time for more therapy."

    And she led me out the room, leaving the two pregnant females behind without a word.

    In the therapy session, Suzanne gained my confidence and I began to
    confide my most personal thoughts and feelings to her. She didn't
    analyze them in a clinical manner, but instead compared my experiences
    with those in her own life, even sharing personal details of her own. We
    were laughing and smiling by the end of the time. Yes, Suzanne was a
    charming woman. I began to desire her, but my desire was different than
    for other women. I didn't want to just take her and throw her on the
    floor and clean her insides out with my tool. I wanted to spend more
    time with her, just to be close to her. There were sexual feelings too,
    but I imagined myself pleasing her, her wanting me, in a different way
    than the raw fucking I had grown accustomed to. Could she be the pure
    love for me?

    In any case, I couldn't stay at the institute, so I went back to the apartment to spend the evening.
    Chapter 26. Penetration avoided.
    Caitlin was alone in the apartment. She was wearing just a t-shirt and
    panties. Her tits had grown really large. They were spectacularly firm,
    and her nipples were long and jutting up under the thin fabric of the
    shirt. Her cunt was puffy, and there was a clear cameltoe through her
    panties. Her large tanned legs had grown more muscular and curvy since
    she first appeared in the apartment. She still retained a youth and
    freshness and lightness than her overripe sister Cassidy had lost.

    "Caitlin!" I moaned as I pulled my already erect cock out of my pants.

    "Ok, I guess I can't stop you. It's futile to resist," she said
    casually, and she peeled off her flimsy garments, lay back on the sofa
    and spread her legs.

    I was approaching her and had begun to rub my cock head on her moist slit when the door opened.

    "Stop!" Marina cried.

    "Shut up Marina," I said.

    "No, I talked to Cassidy. Didn't they say at the Institute that you could hurt our insides like that? What if she's pregnant?"

    "Pregnant?" Caitlin said.

    "Yes, you dumb trailer trash, that's what happens when you fuck. And with his cum, you could hardly avoid it," Marina said.

    "I've got to fuck," I grunted.

    "I know, cave man, we'll get you off another way," Marina purred.

    Under her guidance, I stood while Caitlin faced away from me, straddled
    my cock and grasped it between her thighs. She rubbed her moist cunt
    back and forth over the top, bouncing her bubble ass off my thighs. I
    could reach around and fondle her tits to my heart’s content. I strummed
    my fingers against her rubbery nipples as she moaned. I didn't
    penetrate her though. My giant cock stuck through to the other side,
    where Marina was kneeling. She had one hand around the upper part of my
    shaft, and kept my cock head in her luscious mouth. Her full plump lips
    were glued to the ridge of my cock head, while her tongue swirled all
    over the head itself. The feeling was exquisite, and having these two
    beauties all over me was enough to overcome my recent problems of not
    being able to cum outside of a cunt. I bucked wildly as the cum began to
    flow, bumping Caitlin's fresh cunt into Marina's face.

    "Ah;
    Gurr! Oh!" I groaned. I heard Marina gag, gulp, and then begin to gargle
    my cum. A few remaining blasts covered her eyes, nose, and cheeks in a
    sheet of white glue. Caitlin giggled.

    I still had a firm grip on Caitlin's tits, which I released for a moment.

    "Better go little girl before I'm ready to fuck you again," I said. She sprang free and ran to the bathroom.

    Marina smiled up at me, gorgeous in her sexual abandon.

    "Thanks, Marina," I said.

    "Don't mention it. But you'd better lock yourself in your room the rest
    of the night. I don't think you should fuck us anymore."

    "Don't say that, Marina. I love to fuck you."

    "Thanks, but let's take a break."

    "For tonight at least. That blowjob was awesome." And I went to my room.
    Chapter 27. Shriti stops by.
    In the morning I got up to go to work without spotting any of the
    females of the apartment. As I left the building and entered the street,
    I heard Shriti's voice calling me.

    "Stop, I have to talk to you," she said.

    I turned to face her. Instantly I saw what had happened. Like the other
    women I had come in contact with, her tits had grown so that they no
    longer fit her clothes. Her blouse could not be fully buttoned, and she
    was spilling out of her bra in a most attention-getting manner. And
    between her blouse and her skirt, her rounded belly poked out, showing
    her dark glowing Indian skin. I reached out to touch her belly.

    "I knocked you up," I said.

    "Yes, how could this happen so fast?" Shriti was nervous.

    "Don't worry, it's my condition. I will take you to the Institute. They'll take care of you."

    And I walked her over. Shriti was as shocked as Cassidy and Kyoko to
    see three pregnant women in the room. Cassidy was growing accustomed to
    this, and rather than berate me, simply hung her head in shame.

    A nurse came in, a young woman, but rather chubby and plain. She began
    to strip Shriti down so that they could put her in bed. My cock
    stiffened again at the sight of all this plump sweaty female flesh.
    Cassidy was enormous, ready to pop. Kyoko was getting close as well,
    while Shriti was comparatively less bulgy but still pleasing. I
    unzipped.

    The nurse was the closest cunt, so I grabbed her arm
    to try to maneuver her into position. She broke free and ran to the
    intercom. "Sex worker to room 1! Sex worker to room 1! Hurry!"

    Now Shriti was nearby, so I moved towards her and pushed her face down
    onto a bed. Her ass was in the air and I was ready to plunge in.

    "Don't!" the nurse cried. "You'll hurt the baby!"

    I paused for a second.

    At that moment, June burst into the room, her high heels clattering
    across the floor. She ran to the bed, lay down, hitched up her
    mini-skirt and spread her legs wide.

    "Take me, big boy!"

    Her pubes were waxed smooth, highlighting her long pink clit. Her cunt
    lips were long and ragged from years of rough fucking. I was still
    holding my cock quivering just outside of Shriti's cunt. June grabbed my
    cock and pulled it towards her. In an instant I was inside her.

    "Hard! Rip me up!" June hissed.

    I jackhammered her with ferocity. In spite of her loose worn cunt, June
    had powerful cunt muscles from lots of practice. She squeezed and
    released in rapid bursts, and soon I was pouring yet another bucket load
    of cum into her. Shriti was still on the bed next to me, watching with
    fascination.

    "Argh! Oh; Uh!" I groaned.

    The nurse crept over to Shriti and pulled her away, leading her to one of the empty beds.

    I was still crouched over June, dripping cum on the floor, when Suzanne
    entered the room, followed by the nurse. Suzanne patted me gently on
    the back. "Come on, it's time for therapy," she said, and led me by the
    hand out of the room. The nurse led Shriti to her bed.

    I
    hadn't bothered to stuff my cock back in my pants so people were staring
    at me as I was walking down the hall hand in hand with the sweet, elfin
    Suzanne. Her small hand's gentle pressure soothed me. We reached her
    office and sat down and began to talk. It was a long talk ranging over
    all of my past relationships, and Suzanne compared my feelings not only
    to her textbook theories but to her own relationships as well. She had
    also struggled with finding true love.

    "Let me ask you something, Suzanne"

    "Go ahead."

    "Why aren't you afraid of me? I mean I fuck... I am attacking all these women, and yet you sit with me so calmly."

    "Are you sexually attracted to me?" Suzanne asked, coyly putting her pencil to her smooth lips.

    "Yes, Suzanne, you are so smoking hot!" I exclaimed.

    "Okay then, but, let me tell you something," she said.

    "Yes."

    "I can see, I can feel, that your feelings for me are something beyond
    just wanting a quick fuck. And let me tell you, I know myself that I am
    worth a whole lot more than a quick fuck. So we both know that a quick
    fuck is not what we want. You see, I don't have anything to worry
    about."

    "You're right Suzanne." I smiled. Still I worried and wondered about if and when my cock would rise up and take control of me.

    "Anyway, our time is up for today. You have the number to call for our
    service. Use it if you get in trouble." She walked up to me as I stood
    by the door to go. She leaned up and gave me an ever so light kiss on
    the cheek, then looked up at me and smiled.

    "You're a good
    boy," she said, as if she were addressing a child or a terrier. And yet
    my heart was melted by this tender gesture. I grasped her hand.

    "Goodbye, Suzanne."
    Chapter 28. Staying Home.
    At home, Marina had made herself scarce, but Caitlin sat on the sofa
    watching tv. She was wearing a spandexy exercise leotard that was now a
    couple of sizes too small for her. Her tits spilled out the top, and her
    hips and ass flared out from the bottom. Her belly had thickened a bit.
    She was pregnant, although it wasn't that obvious yet. Again I was
    instantly erect, and unzipped.

    "Oh shit," she said.

    "Then why'd you stay home Caitlin?"

    "I don't know where to go, what to do. Cassidy was supposed to show me
    around, and now I just have to wait until she delivers your baby."

    "You'd better start trying to suck me off, you hot little bitch. Otherwise I ..."

    "You what?"

    "You know what, little girl, and your baby won't like it."

    Caitlin came over to me with trepidation. But she was a slut by nature,
    and once she fixed her eyes on my monster cock, she let herself go. She
    dropped to her knees and popped it into her mouth. It felt pretty good,
    but her technique was still amateurish. It was hard to expect an
    eighteen year old to have the skills to properly handle a fifteen inch
    long cock. Whenever she tried to take me deep into her mouth, she
    gagged, or began to scrape me with her teeth. She couldn't develop a
    proper rhythm with her hands. Clearly a pimply teenager could have shot
    his load just at the sight of her sexy mouth opened up to receive him,
    but I wanted more. I threw her to the ground and tore her spandex off.

    "No, the baby!" she said.

    "I'm going to fuck you up the ass, little girl!" I shouted.

    "No!" Caitlin screamed.

    I positioned myself at her back door. There was enough saliva and juice
    on my cock to provide a slight lubrication, but I had apply significant
    force to get my cock inside Caitlin's tight teen ass. I didn't mind the
    pain in my sexual frenzy, but clearly she did. She was screaming bloody
    murder. But her jerky pelvic motions only got me more excited. Her
    intestines were loose, slippery, and long. I was able to get the entire
    fifteen inches inside her, and I could feel the displacement of internal
    organs as I moved my cock around inside her. Her asshole clenched and
    unclenched in an effort to expel the intruder, but this only drove me to
    the edge. I grabbed her ass and slammed into her harder.

    "Ah! Oh! Uh! Uh" I shouted.

    I began to unload my buckets of cum deep inside her digestive tract. I
    was kneeling on the floor, crouched over her, her ass was in the air,
    her face buried in her hands on the floor, sobbing and screaming
    alternatively. More and more cum was flowing out of me, filling her up.
    She coughed a bit and cum dribbled out from her mouth onto the floor. I
    pulled out with a rapid whoosh. My cock was covered in blood, cum, and
    shit. It was really gross. My cum acted like an enema on Caitlin. Out of
    her gaping asshole, a nasty mixture of liquid poo, cum, blood, and bile
    began to pour out, all over the floor.

    Caitlin raised her
    head and looked back at me with crying eyes and her mouth open in
    astonishment. She was so young and hot that even in this messed up state
    she still looked good.

    "We'd better hit the shower," I said.

    "You're a monster," she whined.

    "You betcha, Caitlin."

    And I lifted her up and led her to the shower. I put her in and helped
    to soap her off, admiring her magnificent body. Then I cleaned myself
    up. I was sufficiently sated to not need to fuck her again after that.

    "You'd better lay down and rest, Caitlin. And don't come out of the bedroom unless you want some more of this meat."

    "Sure thing, boss."
    Chapter 29. Rosa. I sat down on the sofa, naked. Then the doorbell rang. I opened it, naked. I didn't care any more about my condition.

    It was Rosa. Her tits and belly and grown large too. Another baby in the oven.

    "I need to come in," she said.

    "Come in."

    And my cock rose and grew, seeing her shining bursting ripe Mexican melons and full figure.

    Rosa looked worried.

    "Don't worry Rosa." I remembered the call girl service from the
    Institute. I had it on my speed dial and pressed the number. "Send
    someone right away," I said.

    "I'm pregnant," Rosa said.

    "Oh yeah," I said, stroking my cock.

    "No, I'm pregnant with your baby. Why is this happening so fast?"

    I explained the whole situation, the Institute, everything.

    I was obsessed with stripping Rosa down and seeing her naked body.

    "Let's fuck for old time's sake, Rosa," I said. I pawed at her tits.

    "Slow down, are you crazy, man?"

    My cock was beginning to take over. Just then the doorbell rang again.

    I opened it.

    A slender black woman wearing a loose grey sweater, a black skirt, and
    black leather boots entered. She knew the score immediately. She dropped
    to her knees and began sucking my huge cock.

    "That's a big
    one, baby," she said. Her thick lips gained traction on my fat cock. I
    needed more. I pulled her up. I was feeling stronger and more powerful
    than ever. I lifted her skirt up. No panties, just like I wanted. I
    lifted her whole body up in the air and plunged her down onto my cock.
    She wasn't wearing a bra either, so I could grab her nice but not too
    large tits under the fabric. I held her in the air as I stood, plunging
    my cock up and down into her sweet black cunt. Juices began to drip onto
    the floor. She began to contract around my cock. I shot my load, again
    cum spattering all over the floor.

    "Ah! Ugh! Ahh!" I screamed.

    Caitlin's door opened and she stuck her head out to observe the scene.
    In the meantime, Rosa was not only watching the fuckfest in front of
    her, but had also noticed the awful mess on the floor.

    I let the black woman down off my pole. She lowered her skirt and said, "Will that be all?"

    "Sure, thanks."

    "Name's Jenny by the way."

    "Bye Jenny"

    "Okay Rosa, now you clean this mess up and then we'll get you to the Institute."

    Rosa was in shock, but she did as she was told.

    While Rosa was cleaning, my phone rang again. It was Elaine. She was
    pregnant too, although she had never expected to be at her age. I told
    her we'd pick her up and take her to the Institute.

    So I
    grabbed a cab, stuffed Rosa in it, and went to pick up Elaine. Elaine
    was already pretty swollen too. I was sitting in the back squeezed in
    between these two plump preggos. Elaine, being older, had bulging veins
    everywhere, veiny swollen tits, a veiny belly, and veiny legs. It was a
    real freak show. Like all my conquests, she hadn't had time to go out
    and get proper maternity clothes, so she was busting the seams on her
    regular clothing. I had to reach out and grab her tits. I pulled one out
    and started to suckle on her engorged boob. I unzipped my cock. Rosa
    began to pump it with her hands. She couldn't help herself. The cab
    driver was eyeing us in the mirror.

    "Shit! I need to fuck!" I
    screamed, but I knew the dangers to the little fetuses riding in the cab
    with me. I whipped out my phone and dialed the sex worker speed dial.
    We were only a few minutes from the institute.

    Fortunately for
    Rosa and Elaine, there wasn't enough room in the cab for me to easily
    maneuver into a penetration position. Rosa had now leaned over to suck
    me off. It felt really great, but it only increased my horniness. The
    cab pulled up to the institute. Two nurses were on the curb, and they
    instantly whisked Rosa and Elaine away from me. With the nurses stood
    June, barely clothed in a wispy transparent tank top, micro mini skirt,
    and thigh-high black boots. I exited the cab with my huge cock pointed
    straight at her. I practically tackled her and threw her to the
    pavement. Within moments my cock was snuggling safely inside her, and I
    began to buck like a frantic mustang. Passers-by gathered in a circle to
    watch the free show.

    "Need to fuck! Fuck! Ah! Ugh! Oh! Oh Yeah Baby!" I screamed.

    June panted and moaned. She held on tight as a slammed her, and kept my
    cock inside her even as the high pressure jets of cum threatened to
    blast my cock free. It was all over in two minutes. There was some
    scattered applause among the stunned crowd. I lay still on top of June,
    cum trickling in all directions. June panted heavily.

    "You're hard to handle," she said.

    "You're great, June. A real pro."

    "Thanks," she said. "Now we'd better get inside before we get a citation."

    We scrambled inside the doors of the Institute, and the crowd dispersed.

    I went up to Room 1. Inside the beds were almost all full. Elaine and
    Rosa were already naked, having joined Cassidy, Kyoko, and Shriti. They
    were all sweaty, big-breasted and big-bellied. They were all staring at
    each other with very serious expressions.

    Suzanne entered the room. She tapped me on the shoulder. "I need to talk to you," she said.

    We walked out into the hall.

    "I see your harem is growing," she said.

    "Yes."

    "The pregnancies are continuing to progress rapidly. We expect that
    Cassidy will be the first to give birth tomorrow. Now, you must bring
    anyone else you've impregnated here right away. These rapid births could
    be dangerous, and if they are premature, well..."

    "I see."

    "Are there more?" Suzanne squinted at me suspiciously.

    "Yes, there are."

    "Get them over here. Once the babies start popping out it's going to get really crazy around here."

    "Ok, Suzanne."

    "By the way, I have some good news."

    "What's that?"

    "You've noticed that your penis hasn't grown any bigger lately?"

    "True, I'm stopped at only 15 inches."

    "Only 15 inches, you're a riot!" Suzanne laughed and smiled lightly.
    "Anyway, what I mean to stay is that we've been studying your latest
    sperm samples."

    "Latest samples? I only gave one."

    "From Jenny and June. They work for us, you know."

    "I see."

    "And there is a gradual fall off in activity. Your sperm count, size,
    and testosterone levels are starting to drop from your peak. That means
    that you are starting to become sexually satiated. You may start to see
    your penis size fall back into a more normal range, and your sex mania
    decrease. If we can get you back into a controllable zone, then you
    could be considered rehabilitated."

    "And if I don't want to be rehabilitated?"

    "Don't worry, you'll be left with a larger than average cock and
    considerable sexual prowess. That always happens in these cases. But
    face it, if you stay the way you are, you'd be in jail for rape within a
    week. It's only the protection of the Institute that's saved you so
    far. We've had to intervene with the police already."

    "Already? I didn't see any police."

    "Your friend Caitlin called to report her ass rape, but we got wind of
    it. The police can be persuaded when there are the lofty aims of science
    at stake. Of course, some cash thrown their way doesn't hurt either."

    "You did all that? But what does Caitlin know?"

    "She thinks the police are investigating, and that they are trying to
    find you. That's why we have to collect everyone here ASAP."

    "I see."

    "Who else is there?"

    "Who else?"

    "That you fucked, raped, you know..."

    "There's Yolanda. You know that."

    "Who else?"

    "Marina, Cassidy's roommate."

    "I suspected as much, even though she denied it when we interviewed her. She's a cool one."

    "You interviewed her?"

    "Just a brief phone call today."

    "Ok, I'll go and get them."

    "We'll send you in an Institute car, that way they can come straight back."

    "Okay."
    Chapter 30. Virgin Amber.
    I entered the apartment. Caitlin, her belly round and full, was
    sitting on the sofa, covered by a tiny tank top that was stretched to
    bursting by her development. Next to her sat a new girl. It must have
    been one of Caitlin's friends. She was also blond, with a fragile pouty
    face, lean limbs, slender waist, and perky budding tits. Like Caitlin,
    she was wearing a tank top and shorts, but these at least hung loosely
    and covered her slim body.

    My cock sprang to attention, and I unleashed it.

    "Oh God!" the young girl screamed. "That's what he raped you with?"

    "Yes, Amber," Caitlin said. She had tears in her eyes.

    Amber was young, but I sensed that she was fertile, even ovulating
    right now. My cock twitched. I moved quickly towards her and grabbed her
    arms so she couldn't run away.

    Caitlin stood and began
    pulling on me, but she was weak. With Caitlin standing, I was able to
    push Amber into a reclining position on the sofa and jump on top of her.


    "Cock! Fuck! Now!" I roared.

    Amber screamed.
    Caitlin shouted "Help! Amber! Alert!". Amber's slender legs were
    writhing under me, making me more excited. My cock was not in alignment
    yet, but was stretched out across her taut belly, tickling across her
    belly button. I still had her arms pinned. I bit at her nipples through
    the thin fabric of her tank top.

    Marina came running out her
    bedroom. Her belly and tits were full too, and she jiggled as she
    bounded across the room. She must have been in the shower, because she
    was entirely naked and glistening with water and some kind of
    moisturizing oil. In spite of the fresh meat under me, I stopped to
    watch her glorious shining ripeness.

    Caitlin was pounding on my back with her fists, but ineffectively.

    "Marina, do something!" she said. "Amber's still a virgin!"

    "Virgin! Hmm!" I moaned.

    "Dumb Caitlin, don't tell him that stuff," Marina said. "He needs to
    get his rocks off quick to stop him from penetrating her. Remember how
    we double-teamed him before?"

    "Need Fuck Hole!" I shouted.

    "He needs a hole, not a mouth, Marina," Caitlin said.

    "Do Something!" Amber groaned. "He's trying to get in."

    Indeed I had maneuvered my cock to the entrance of Amber's love canal
    and was attempted to enter. Amber's writhing and the tight dimensions of
    her virgin cunt prevented me from making much progress.

    "He can't fuck us. The babies will get hurt," Marina said.

    "Didn't anyone ever fuck you in the ass, Marina?" Caitlin said. "No, of course not, you uptight bitch!"

    "You're the ass slut, Caitlin."

    "You've got to take one for team Marina. My ass is still bleeding from
    our friend's treatment last time. You can't let him rape that girl right
    in front of us!"

    Hearing about Marina's ass perked my ears up. I looked around and paused from my Amber attack.

    "You want my ass?" Marina asked me coquettishly.

    "Marina! Ass! Yum!" I grunted.

    Marina crouched on the floor and angled her ass towards me. Her legs
    and ass were still slender and elegant, contrasting with the big round
    belly and tits hanging cow-like beyond them. She wiggled her ass at me,
    causing her belly and tits to sway gently. Her little puckered asshole
    practically winked at me.

    I stood up from the sofa. Amber jumped up and ran out of the apartment, barefoot, in tears, with her clothes torn up.

    "Grab the baby oil, Caitlin!" Marina shouted.

    Caitlin raced to the bathroom and brought back the oil. I was already
    crouched over Marina with my cock poised. Marina was bracing herself for
    impact. I felt Caitlin's little hands slathering oil all over my fat
    cock, giving me a delicious thrill. I pulled Caitlin's face to me and
    gave her a French kiss.

    "Thanks, Caitlin!"

    Then I thrust myself inside Marina. She really was an ass virgin. She let out a loud sustained scream of pain, then shouted.

    "You're tearing me Apart! Ah!"

    I didn't care. I just rammed myself hard inside. Her ass was tight, but
    the oil let me proceed deep into her intestine. Marina bucked and
    jumped, but I continued to pump and thrust.

    Her long hair was
    flying about. She turned around to watch me, her mouth gaping in agony
    and astonishment, which was a very sexy look for her.

    "Marina! Marina!" I moaned.

    My hands roamed up and down her greasy flanks, feeling the fullness of her baby-bulged tits and belly. She was a hot mama.

    Her hard ass cheeks slammed against my thighs, and I could feel my
    lengthy cock working its way further up her intestine, which seemed to
    be bunching up around my member like an unfilled sausage casing. Then I
    felt some resistance. I redoubled my efforts and punched through it. I
    had stuck my cock head all the way into her stomach, and the sphincter
    was compressed around the base of my cock head. I felt intense pressure
    and pleasure coursing through my cock as the sphincter gripped my cock
    head and Marina's asshole squeezed the base of the cock. In between the
    intestines wriggled and writhed liked a thousand worms flickering over
    my cock. I also felt the baby's kicks against my cock as the poor thing
    reacted to the intruder in its midst.

    After I penetrated her stomach, Marina just lay her head on the ground and let out a low continuous wail.

    "Ah!"

    I felt soft hands caressing my balls. It was Caitlin. She had been too
    aroused by the action going on in front of her and had to participate.
    It was all I needed to go over the edge. I unloaded the biggest cumshot
    of my life.

    "Argh! Ugh! Oh! Gurr!" I grunted, thrusting hard into Marina.

    Like a high pressure hose, my cock streamed a continuous jet of viscous
    cum, filling Marina's stomach. I kept cumming, wave after wave, and
    Caitlin kept milking my nuts for more. Marina began to retch, and she
    coughed up a giant pool of white cum, mixed with blots of bile.

    I pulled out, leaving Marina with a gaping asshole out of which poured a
    vile mixture, as it had with Caitlin. Blood, liquefied shit, and baby
    oil mixed into a toxic stinking brew dripped all over the floor. All the
    cum was coming out of the front end of Marina. She collapsed on the
    floor, her face and hair rolling in cum, and her lower body smeared with
    the toxic poo goo.

    I stood up.

    "Satisfied?" Caitlin asked.

    "Oh yeah!" I said, mopping my brow. "I came to bring you ladies to the Institute so you could pop your babies out."

    "Ok, let's go! Just drag Marina up."

    And we lifted Marina, half-conscious, and dragged her downstairs, not
    caring that she was naked and smeared with all manner of fluids.
    Fortunately, only a couple of gawkers were on the sidewalk as we lifted
    her into the Institute car.
    Chapter 31. Scolding Me.
    I had had a long day, filled with penetrations of many orifices, but I
    was still a sex maniac, and sitting between Caitlina and Marina in the
    back site of the Institute car, and feeling their heavy tits bouncing
    against me as we navigated the potholes of the city, I couldn't stop
    myself from getting another erection.

    Caitlin stroked me
    gently with her fingers, apparently bearing no grudges against me for my
    previous ass rape of her. But I was getting sleepy, and didn't have the
    energy to try to mount her in the cramped back seat. Marina had already
    nodded off on my shoulder. We arrived at the Institute without further
    incident.

    Suzanne was there, and grinned at me wryly when she
    saw what I had brought. We went to see my harem. I saw that Yolanda was
    there, looking quite sweet and innocent with her round belly poking up
    in the air, and her swollen dark nipples. I smiled at her, and she
    smiled at me. "Hi, hon!" she said. My other naked concubines were
    already there. Caitlin was quickly undressed and dropped into a bed.
    Cassidy was crying silently and looked at me with mournful eyes.

    Marina was half-awake, and still quite a mess.

    Suzanne turned to me.

    "You don't have to ravage them so badly!" And she wagged her finger at me scoldingly.

    "Hose her down!" Suzanne ordered.

    A young nurse entered the room, wearing a white latex jumpsuit. It was
    glove-tight all over her body, revealing every curve. She was sealed
    against harmful biofluids. She was plump. Clearly she was going to age
    into a fatty, but she was only in her early twenties, so her fat was
    still firm. Her high, plump tits and her round plump ass were
    highlighted by the white latex. Her hair was long and red, her eyes
    green, and her skin pale and freckled. My erection, which had never been
    covered, sprang to life.

    The nurse pushed Marina under a
    nozzle in the corner and turned it on. Marina started in surprise from
    the water, while the nurse bent over to begin to scrub Marina off. The
    nurse's ass was high in the air.

    "Ass! Fuck! Now!" I yelled and ran to her.

    The eyes of all the pregnant ladies turned to watch me.

    I grabbed the nurse from behind and pinned her arms back. She remained
    calm and looked back at me with sad eyes. She seemed to know the drill,
    not being very surprised by my actions. Perhaps they had special
    training at the Institute.

    My cock was sliding over her
    rubbery costume, unable to find purchase. I reached around and was able
    to unzip the jumpsuit down to her belly button. I reached in and pulled
    out a big juicy floppy tit, which I squeezed with all my might. The
    nurse let out a groan.

    But I couldn't pull the suit any further down. It was really stuck to her skin.

    I heard Suzanne's familiar words on the intercom. "Sex worker to room 1! Sex worker to room 1! Urgent!"

    I was still wrestling with the nurse. I had pushed her down to the
    ground and was laying on top of her. Both her tits were out and I was
    able to lick them. But I could find no way into her lower zones. It was
    as though the latex were spray painted on. The nurse gripped me with her
    thick and powerful thighs to keep me from moving around. I thought I
    might try to face fuck her. Her lips were thin, but her mouth was wide
    and inviting. But I had a strong drive to fertilize eggs, and I wanted a
    hole.

    "Hole! Hole! Hole!" I shouted, almost incoherent.

    In my frenzy I clawed with my hands at her pubic regions. I heard a
    scraping sound. I had torn the rubber, and had created an opening. Her
    cunt was pulsing moistly underneath. Clearly my intense fuck frenzy had
    made her wet. I lost no time and plunged my fat cock straight into her.

    "Shit!! It's Huge!" the nurse shouted.

    I began to buck up and down on top of the fleshy red head. The contrast
    of hot wet cunt and cold latex was striking and exciting. The nurse was
    still writhing, and I planted my hands on her big tits to press her to
    the ground. Her long pink nipples poked out from between my fingers.

    "Knock her up!" Shriti said.

    "Impregnate her!" Kyoko cheered.

    I bucked harder, pulling the entire 15 inches of my cock fully in and
    out of her poor cunt with each stroke. I was about to cum, more from the
    excitement of the situation than from the stimulation of the shocked
    nurse's sexual organ.

    Then I felt a sharp pain at the base of
    my cock. I turned around. The sweet little face of Suzanne peeked out at
    me. In her hand was a giant syringe. She had injected my cock with
    something. I felt cold pain shooting up my cock, and my organ began to
    shrivel. From a thick 15 inches, I deflated to a narrow and flaccid four
    inches in just a couple of seconds. My now tiny cock flopped helplessly
    out of the nurse's cunt.

    "We can't let you fertilize more of
    the staff," Suzanne said apologetically. "Take him away and strap him
    down," she commanded.

    I no longer possessed my
    testosterone-driven strength, and the nurse pushed me off her, stood up,
    and grabbed me roughly. She twisted my arm and dragged me to an empty
    bed. She hadn't bothered to zip herself up, so I was still admiring her
    full tits as she bent over me to shackle my arms and legs to the bed
    frame. Her cunt lips, rubbed red and raw, still poked out from the white
    latex. When I was locked up, she murmured to me, "Sick bastard!" Then
    she shook her head, "Biggest cock I've ever had."

    Then she
    went back and finished scrubbing Marina, and put her in bed. The nurse
    said to Suzanne on the way out, "We need to develop a stronger
    protective suit."

    Suzanne came over to me. In spite of my
    rapist tendencies, she looked at me tenderly. "We're going to have to
    speed up the treatment. The drug’s effects are temporary, but we need to
    fix you permanently. You rest now, and we'll start in the morning."

    And so I lay there in the pregnancy room. All the ladies looked daggers at me, but I was exhausted and fell asleep.
    Chapter 32. Jenny Time.
    I woke in the morning to find my cock being sucked by Jenny. The lithe
    black bitch was going to town on my cock, bouncing her head up and down
    rapidly on me while stroking with two hands. When I lifted my head, I
    heard Suzanne's voice.

    "Rise and shine!" she said, standing off to my side. She was smiling as she watched me getting sucked off.

    "Ok, Jenny, go to it!"

    At Suzanne's command, Jenny, who was already completely naked jumped up
    on the bed and impaled herself on my cock. She rode me hard. I wanted
    to touch her, but I discovered I was still shackled to the bed. The
    speed of Jenny's motion increased. I began to cum. She threw her head
    back and plunged deep onto my cock as I squirted.

    "Now
    squeeze, Jenny!" Suzanne coached her, placing her slender hand on
    Jenny's ass. And Jenny did squeeze. I felt an intense pressure on my
    cock from the trained muscles of Jenny's cunt.

    "Ah! Jenny! Jenny! Jenny!" I screamed.

    "He never called my name like that!" I heard Caitlin mutter.

    "Shut up, Caitlin!" Cassidy said.

    I continued to squirt cum like a squeezed orange. I felt my cock
    shorten ever so slightly, for the first time since my sexual odyssey
    began. Jenny lifted herself off of me and clambered off the bed.

    My cock began to soften. I closed my eyes to rest.

    "Quick, June, get over here!" Suzanne called. She stroked my arm gently. "We're going to fuck you till you drop," she said.

    June entered the room. She was naked except for her thigh-high black
    boots. June crouched over my cock and began to alternately stroke and
    suck it. I gradually regained full firmness, but my cock was not quite
    as long before, maxing out at fourteen inches. I felt Suzanne's tender
    little hand on my cock. She quickly ran her fingers up and down it, and
    then wrapped her fingers around it. Her hands were small, and she
    couldn't close her fingers fully around its thick girth. I felt a
    delicious tingle of electricity. Then, as suddenly as she had started to
    touch me, she removed her hand.

    "Just measuring," she said. "Do it June!"

    And June jumped onto the bed. She straddled me and used her powerful
    and well-trained cunt. She opened her cunt lips and then used
    alternating contractions and expansions to pull my cock inside her.

    "What a pro!" I exclaimed.

    "Thanks!" June whispered huskily.

    Soon she was riding me with long strokes, leaning forward over me and
    rubbing against me with her big tits and nipple bars. I felt the cold
    metal of her pierced clit grinding into the base of my cock. Slowly and
    surely, June guided me to a powerful orgasm. I began to blast cum into
    her.

    "Now squeeze, June!" Suzanne slapped June's ass. And June squeezed. She was even stronger than Jenny.

    "Aye!! June! June! June!" I screeched.

    "Aye! I'm going into labor! The baby's coming out!" Cassidy groaned.

    Suzanne rushed to the intercom. "Birth team! Birth team!"

    Four trim and professional Asian women, with Korean features, rushed
    into the room. They were young and attractive, with glossy black hair,
    but with serious demeanors and white lab coats. They gathered around
    Cassidy, spread her legs, and busied themselves examining Cassidy's
    genitals.

    June plopped off of me, dribbling a trail of cum. I
    had felt my cock shrink again under the intense squeezing pressure, and
    now it drooped quickly into its flaccid state.

    I was watching
    Cassidy as she began to sweat and groan. She was huffing and puffing and
    squeezing. And true to the rapidity of her pregnancy, in a few minutes a
    baby had popped out. As the Asian women held the baby up, I could see
    that he was a healthy-sized boy, who appeared normal except for one
    feature. His penis, while still that of a baby, dangled dispurportately
    large, hanging to his knee.

    "That's my boy!" I exclaimed.

    The Asians wrapped him up and laid him on Cassidy's giant boob, which
    he began to suck immediately. Cassidy had a sweet contented expression
    on her face, finally distracted from the jealous rage of being cooped up
    with all of her sexual rivals and forced to watch me fuck nonstop.

    The Asian nurses began to file past me.

    "Hot Korean Bitches! Want to Fuck!" I heard myself yelling. I rattled
    my chains, but could not free myself. The Korean girls broke into a run
    to escape the room.

    Again I heard groans from the rest of pregnant harem, and Kyoko's sarcastic muttering, "Now he wants Koreans!"

    Suzanne whispered in my ear. "No fucking the professional staff
    anymore. That's what the sex workers are for. But we have an Asian just
    for you."

    And Suzanne walked over to the intercom. "Send in Jin-ho."

    In a few seconds a very slender Asian, again with Korean features,
    entered the room. She was wearing an ordinary sundress, flats, and
    restrained makeup. Her long black hair was drawn up in a ponytail. She
    had none of the slutty appearance of the other sex workers at the
    Institute. Jin-ho looked like an ordinary girl. But there was something
    unexpectedly wanton and sexual about the clean smooth lines of her face.
    Perhaps it was the way her pouty lips hung open in a perfect O, as if
    she was perpetually ready to suck on something.

    "Starting sucking, Jin-ho. You may have to work hard. He's already cum twice in the last hour," Suzanne said.

    And, without pause, Jin-ho leaned over the bed and began to lick my
    cock. She didn't use her hands at all, her lips and tongue were in
    perpetual motion. My cock stirred back to life, and slowly stretched and
    extended itself, rising to a vertical position like an obelisk being
    hoisted. She continued to suck until I couldn't bear it anymore. She
    would bring me just to the edge of orgasm then back off.

    "Fuck Me Jin-ho!" I barked.

    She smiled at me, then with supple motion slipped off her shoes and
    slid onto the bed. She peeled off her dress, unbound her hair, and
    slammed her cunt down on my cock in one rapid thrust. She was tight and
    smooth. Her slender body was gorgeous, and she leaned forward so that
    her small tits brushed my face. Her fucking was light and fast, like the
    fluttering of a butterfly. I lifted my hips higher and higher to try to
    get deeper inside her. Jin-ho began to squeeze my cock tightly with her
    cunt. In an instant I was cumming again.

    "Uh! Uh!"

    Jin-ho opened her mouth and let out some high-pitched sighs as I pumped
    her full of cum. Then she continued to squeeze my cock, harder and
    harder. Her brow crinkled with effort. My cock was shrinking fast under
    the pressure. Jin-ho didn't stop until my cock was expelled from her
    body as a tiny shriveled lump of flesh. She giggled and jumped off.

    "Nice work, Jin-ho!" Suzanne said. "Now move him to the recovery room!"

    And I was wheeled out, away from my harem who were staring after me. I
    was still chained to the bed, but in the dark and quiet of the private
    room, I slept soundly, drained of all my vital energy.
    Chapter 33. Suzanne’s Testing.
    I woke when I heard the door open. Suzanne walked in, smiling in her
    usual charming way, wearing her usual white lab coat. She sat down next
    to the bed.

    “I’m hoping that our therapy is beginning to be effective, but I need to test you. Just bear with me.”

    I braced myself for pain and injections, remembering some of the rough treatment that my cock had received lately.

    Suzanne stood up and calmly pulled down the sheets. I was still naked
    under them. She reached out with her slender hand and traced her dainty
    fingers along the underside of my flaccid cock, which was smaller than I
    had seen it for a while in its resting state.

    A tingle of electricity ran through me, and I began to grow.

    Suzanne continued to run her fingers gently up and down my cock,
    smiling sweetly at me. It was a delicious sensation. My cock was
    growing, but slowly. I had time to enjoy the process, and the voice in
    my brain that had been saying “Fuck hole!” these past few days seemed
    muted.

    “Um. That feels great, Suzanne.”

    “I need to check the length of your erection. Just let yourself grow to full length.”

    My cock began to raise itself in the air. I maxed out around ten
    inches. I was thick too, but not as monstrous or scary as I had been
    before. The intense squeezing of the Institute’s sex workers appeared to
    have had an effect.

    “That’s lovely. Nicely proportioned, well
    above average, but not freakish,” Suzanne said. “Do you think you’ve
    finished growing?”

    “Yes, Suzanne, but please don’t stop.”

    Suzanne chuckled.

    “No, I’m not going to stop now. I need you to cum for me, honey, can you do that?”

    “Of course, Suzanne, anything for you.”

    “Am I sexy enough for you? Or do you want me to send in a sex worker? June?”

    “You do it, Suzanne, I want you. You’re the hottest one of all.”

    “Thank you. Now just lay back and relax.”

    Suzanne grasped my cock more firmly, but still with a gentle hold, and
    began to smoothly stroke me up and down. After she had established a
    rhythm, she turned her gaze from my throbbing cock to look at me. I
    gazed deep into her tender brown eyes as I felt waves of pleasure wash
    over me.

    “I can’t last long like that, Suzanne.”

    “That’s fine. Cum for me,” Suzanne purred softly. “Cum for me.”

    Although Suzanne’s method was smooth and gentle, and had not
    transformed me into the lust-crazed beast I had recently been, I still
    felt an enormous rush and began to shoot volumes of high velocity cum.
    Most of it splashed against the wall above my head, some of it shot
    straight up in the air and fell back down to the bed. Suzanne managed to
    avoid getting hit. As I quieted down, she licked off the tiny bit of
    cum that had dribbled onto her hand with a quick flick of her dainty
    tongue. Despite her effort to keep a cool, clinical exterior, it was a
    sign that she took some pleasure from me as well.

    “Thank you, Suzanne. That was wonderful.”

    “Well, I’m glad you liked it. It looks like you’re making progress. There’s no soreness from yesterday?”

    “No, I’m fine.”

    “Then you rest now. There’ll be more tests later. I think it’s safe to
    unshackle you now.” And she drew out a key and unlocked my chains, which
    fell to the floor.
    Chapter 34. Nurse Fiona’s Sponge Bath.
    A little while later, the red-haired nurse entered. She was wearing a
    regular white cotton nurse’s dress, not the protective latex number she
    had on before. I admired her voluptuous figure.

    “I’m here to give you a sponge bath,” she said. Indeed, she had a tiny sponge and a basin of water in her hands.

    She flipped back the sheets.

    “Look, I’m sorry about before,” I said.

    “An apology isn’t really the remedy for rape, but I understand your condition. I don’t blame you.”

    “Thanks, I mean, you’re very attractive. It’s not surprising.”

    “So, now you think I brought it on myself?” she said, incredulously. She had begun to dab the sponge over my torso.

    “No, not that, just that any guy would want to, err, to you.” I
    couldn’t talk my way out of this. She reached over to sponge my armpit,
    pressing her big, pale, and floppy tits into my face.

    My cock began to grow.

    “Uh oh,” she said.

    “Don’t worry, I don’t want to , err, I mean you,”

    “So now you don’t want to fuck me?”

    “No, any guy would want to fuck you. It’s just that ,”

    “Now you’re all limp and wishy-washy. You weren’t limp yesterday, not
    in the least.” The nurse’s tone was flat and hard to read. Was she
    teasing? Being ironic? Or just callous? I couldn’t tell.

    “It’s just that I can control myself now. I don’t have the urge to rape anymore,” I said.

    She began to dab her sponge around my balls.

    “I know, the therapy is working. But you know, even though I hated
    being raped at that moment, it reminded me that I haven’t had a real man
    in a long time.”

    She dropped the sponge and began
    absent-mindedly rubbing her hands on my cock. She was looking out the
    window, her green eyes taking on a distant, dreamy look.

    My
    cock grew to its full, now 10-inch length, as her fingers touched it.
    She began to squeeze and pump it, still absent-mindedly staring out the
    window.

    “I really miss cock,” the nurse said. And without
    further ado, she dropped her head down and engulfed my cock in her
    mouth. Her hot, wet orifice was delightfully satisfying. I didn’t speak
    as I watched her long red hair bounce up and down. I was enjoying this,
    but I didn’t have the burning urge to get off at any cost any more. My
    sexual appetite had retreated to within normal boundaries.

    I
    was relaxed, and she was licking me up and down slowly, so I wasn’t
    building to an orgasm. Aside from being soft and wet, her blowjob
    technique was unexceptional. I wasn’t entirely passive, however.

    “Let me see those big titties,” I exclaimed.

    The nurse lifted her head off my cock and smiled. She unbuttoned her
    nurse uniform to the waist, exposing her cleavage. Then she unhooked her
    bra and pulled it off. Her soft white orbs popped out. She began to rub
    their silky puffy flesh over my cock and balls. Now I was getting
    horny.

    “I’m still sore from yesterday,” the nurse said, “but I want to feel that cock again.”

    “I’m not as big as before.”

    “I know, but I want you.”

    “Take me,” I said.

    She stood and quickly slipped off her panties. Then, hitching up her
    uniform, she climbed on top of me and slid my cock into her fuck hole.
    Her cunt was very wet and very well stretched out. I grabbed her chunky
    ass and ground my hips into her. She leaned forward and let me suck on
    her milky white tits. I was still in a relaxed and dreamy state.

    The door clicked open. It was Suzanne.

    “Ok, you may not be a rapist anymore, hon, but you still can’t
    impregnate any more of the staff,” Suzanne said. She barked at the
    nurse, “Nurse Fiona, get off him now!” Perhaps there was a tinge of
    jealousy in her voice?

    Nurse Fiona lifted off of me with a
    plop and hurriedly tucked her jiggling flesh back into her uniform. She
    scurried out of the room.

    Suzanne walked over to the bed.

    “We’re monitoring you, you know. I can see that you are no longer a
    rapist. You’re still sexually adventurous, but within the normal bounds
    for a hungry male.”

    I lay silently. Suzanne looked me over.

    “She left you with blue balls, huh?”

    “Yes, it’s still hard to stop in the middle of something.”

    “Do you want me to send in a sex worker? You liked Jin-Ho, didn’t you?”

    “No, Suzanne, I don’t really need, er, want, that.”

    “Ok, then. I’d better finish that sponge bath though.”

    Suzanne picked up the sponge and began to dab at me. My cock twitched.
    Suddenly she plunged her head down and engulfed my cock in her hot
    little mouth. A wave of ecstasy rushed over me.

    “Shit, Suzanne!”

    She moved up and down with rapid fluttering motions of her tongue. It
    was the best head I'd ever add. My pelvis bucked uncontrollably, and my
    cock head banged against the back of her mouth. She gagged slightly, but
    held me firmly inside her.

    Then Suzanne surprised me by
    hitching her skirt up. She lifted herself onto the bed and wrapped her
    smooth and slender legs around my head. Without a word, she thrust her
    pretty little cunny into my face. Her cunt lips were pouty, pink, and
    moist. I began to lick this delectable treat and savor her delicious
    juices. Her pubic hair was well trimmed.

    She began to grind her light little body into my face and moan. The soft moaning transmitted itself to my tingling cock.

    "Fuck my throat," she purred.

    We synchronized our bodies grinding against each other. I was going to
    cum. I grabbed Suzanne's perky ass cheeks tightly as I thrust my cock
    deep into her throat. My cock began to spurt thick blasts of cum. Again
    she moaned and gagged, but held me firmly in her mouth as she gulped
    down my seminal fluid. Her cunt began to flow heavily as she ground her
    pubes into my chin. Her little clit pulsed under my licking. I finished
    my cum blast, and she lifted her mouth off my cock to groan and scream -
    "Sweet Jesus! Fuck!" A splash of cunt juice dribbled over me as her
    thighs quaked around my ears.

    Suzanne slid off me and gave me a quick open-mouthed kiss, in which I could taste myself on her tongue.

    "Thanks, lover, I needed that!" she said.

    "Thank you, Suzanne. That was what I was dreaming of."

    "I'd better get back to work."

    "How long am I going to stay here, Suzanne?"

    "Not much longer. I can tell you're almost cured. Just a few more tests."

    "As long as you perform them, Suzanne."

    She smiled her tender smile and left the room.
    Chapter 35. Freakish Size.
    Again another night passed. I slept heavily to recover my energy after
    all the sexual release of the past day. I awoke to see Suzanne's pretty
    face above me again.

    "I've got something to discuss with you," she said.

    "How you want my body?"

    "Hmm, you know I do," she grinned flirtatiously. "One day you are going to be all mine. But not now."

    "No?"

    "We've discovered something about the growth effects of your magic cum."

    "What? Did your tits grow from sucking me off?"

    "Actually I think they did a little. But I'm not going to show you now.
    Listen, Cassidy gave birth yesterday, right? Now her huge tits and ass
    are turning into flabby jello."

    "Eew!"

    "Studying the
    biological reaction, we believe that your cum can help her. There are
    two possibilities. Well, actually there are three. If you continue to
    cum in her vagina, her feminine parts will continue to swell, possibly
    to freakish size, and of course, she will get pregnant again. I don't
    recommend that. Your semen delivered orally, especially now that you are
    overcoming your sex mania, should work to stabilize and firm up her
    body. In other words, she will keep her hypersexualized, swollen
    proportions, without deterioration into jiggly fat. The final option is
    for you to cum in her ass. We believe that the cum working its way
    through the digestive tract in reverse will reverse the growth effect
    and cause her to return to her original proportions."

    "Oh. It didn't work like that before. My cum made her grow no matter where I put it," I said.

    "Yes, but there are chemical changes after birth that we believe will change the reaction."

    "Why not inject the semen with a syringe?"

    "You don't like fucking Cassidy?"

    "I do. But is it, you know, scientific?"

    "You must realize by now that we break lots of rules at the Institute.
    Anyway, we believe that the bio sexual component (your hard cock) may be
    critical in activating the reaction in the female."

    "Oh, so what do you want me to do?"

    "Go see Cassidy, and ask her where she wants you to put your cock."

    "I see. No problem."

    I left the room, escorted by another latex clad aide. My mind was on Cassidy now, so I didn't bother to maul the assistant.

    I soon entered Cassidy's private room, which she had been moved to
    after the birth. My little son was sucking hard on Cassidy's giant tit,
    while Cassidy rested with her eyes closed. I was a little jealous. His
    sucking had made both her nipples hard, and milk was dripping out of the
    long stiff nipple that the baby was not occupying. Without a word, I
    moved in and began drinking Cassidy's milk, pawing at her monster tits
    with my hands. It was true she had become less toned since I last felt
    her up.

    Cassidy opened her eyes.

    "What the fuck?"

    I explained the situation, and Cassidy's choice. She thought for a moment, and then said,

    "I want to go back to how I was before. I mean, I was voluptuous then, wasn't I?"

    "You were hot, Cass."

    "Now I'm a freak show, and I can't be dealing with sex all the time. I mean, my body is so bad it makes me want it too."

    "Probably a wise move. So you want me to tap that ass?"

    "I'm so tired, I'm just going to roll over. Just do me."

    Cassidy lay the baby, who had fallen asleep from nursing, next to her,
    and rolled over. Her giant curvy ass was starting to look half fat, but
    my erection had been stirred by sucking her tit, and I was ready to
    plunge right in. Cass's ass was so sweaty that I could penetrate it
    without any lube. Feeling her huge squishy body under me was weird, no
    longer the total turn on that it used to be, but I kept bucking until
    Cass's ass jiggled. She started to squeeze my cock. She was lazily
    moaning, "Uh, Uh" as I pumped. She turned her still pretty but slightly
    porcine face towards me.

    "Cum quick! I can't take much more."

    I grabbed her long blond hair and pulled as I thrust my cock deep up
    her ass. I began to spurt cum. Not gallons, but still perhaps a
    voluminous quart. My cock slid out of her ass on its own accord as it
    softened amid the semen surge.

    "Damn! Thanks!" Cass mumbled, and fell asleep.

    I stood up and watched as in a matter of minutes, her body transformed.
    First her puffy cunt and clit shrank to normal dimensions, then her ass
    and thighs became less thunderous. Her waist narrowed. Her tits firmed
    up, and became ever so slightly smaller, but they were still big and
    round. I remembered that Cass had always been large, and that now she
    was breast feeding, so perhaps her tits would stay that way. I was
    pleased with the effect, because now she reminded me again of the girl
    that had first charmed me into my sex mania.

    I kissed her lips gently.

    "Bye Cass."

    She smiled in her sleep.

    As I turned I saw Suzanne in the doorway. Her figure was still slender,
    but I could tell from her profile that she wasn't lying about her tits
    having grown.

    "Nice work," she said.

    "Do you watch everything?"

    "I have to, in the name of science, but I can't say I don't enjoy it too."

    She handed me a robe. "Your Kyoko is about to have her baby," she said.
    Chapter 36. Suzanne Again.
    I rushed to the "harem" room in time to hear Kyoko's screams and see a
    little head pop out from between her spread legs. Kyoko was all sweaty
    and hot. I tore off my robe and went to her and explained the situation.


    "You want to stay sexy don't you? An Asian with big tits is a
    killer combo. You don't want to go back to being a skinny little
    thing?"

    Kyoko shook her head.

    "Okay then." And I
    whipped out my cock. She turned her head to the side, and I plunged my
    cock right into her mouth as I stood by the delivery bed. A nurse put
    the baby on her breast while I continued to thrust in and out of Kyoko's
    mouth. She held her lips in a soft open O and swirled her tongue around
    my cock. Then she grabbed my balls with her slender fingers. I began to
    ram my cock deep down Kyoko's throat. She gagged slightly but kept her
    head in position.

    I continued to thrust. Kyoko's tongue was
    fluttering at the base of my cock, while my cock head was banging her
    tonsils. The exquisite sensation caused me to begin to cum. A couple of
    jets went directly down Kyoko's throat, then she began to gag more
    seriously and spit my cock out. I finished by pumping my last few
    squirts of cum all over Kyoko's cute face.

    Kyoko was nearly unconscious. I just groaned and picked my robe up off the floor.

    That night Suzanne visited me in my room. She couldn't wait any longer
    and fucked me. It was completely indescribable. From that moment on we
    were inseparable. I finished off the remaining women over the next few
    days, either in the mouth or the ass, but it was only Suzanne that I was
    thinking of, and her sinuous body.

    By maigret for Literotica.
    1 hr 21 min
  • Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 2
    The Latina Liaison. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.



    Chapter 12. The Titty fuck. At home Cassidy was wearing
    the same skimpy outfit as yesterday. She noticed my pants, which I had
    tried to clean, but still showed white traces.

    “What happened to you?”
    “Oh, I spilled some yogurt at lunch.”

    “You need to get those cleaned.” Good that she wasn’t suspicious.

    Seeing her smiling face and her pneumatic boobs put me in the mood again.

    “I want to titty fuck you Cass.”

    “Good idea.”

    I stripped off my stained pants and joined her in the kitchen. I
    greased my cock with olive oil, stripped off her top and went to town on
    her boobs. Her tits completed enveloped my cock and her hard nipples
    scraped against my legs and belly as we rocked up and down. She took my
    cock head in her mouth on the upstrokes and gave me a delicious frisson.
    I had no problem reached her mouth and even bumping her nose.

    “You look even bigger now, hon,” she said with wonder.

    “I am. The process hasn’t stopped,” I said, not explaining who had been causing this.

    Her tits were even sexier all oiled up, and I couldn’t hold for long. I
    was grunting savagely again. I blasted thick ropes of gluey white cum
    up in the air, spattering her hair, landing on her eyes, blasting up her
    nose, and of course filling her mouth.

    “Shit, I’m choking on it. Enough already.”

    I spasmed my final bursts directly onto her tits.

    “Thanks, Cass. I needed that.”

    “You’re welcome, hon. Now let me wash up.” And she stood, glistening
    with oil and cum, her majestic tits sticking far out, and walked to
    bathroom.

    I zipped up.

    Marina came in while Cassidy was still in the shower.

    “I can guess what’s been going on here.” She eyed my stained pants and observed the drips of oil and semen across the floor.

    “Do you notice anything about me?” she asked.

    Marina was different. There was a glow about her. She looked more
    beautiful than ever. She was wearing a short, low-cut black dress that
    was very flattering. But as I observed her tits and hips to see if she
    had started to grow like Cassidy, I couldn’t pinpoint an effect. Her
    tits looked better, but not much bigger. Her ass was more shapely, but
    again not enlarged. Her legs, always attractive, now had even better
    tone and an enhanced curvature. She was now picture perfect.

    Yes, her proportions had improved, not exclusively by growth, but also
    by taking away. Her ankles and knees were more slender, and her
    waistline had narrowed, enhancing her tits and ass without the bulbous
    effect.

    “You look gorgeous Marina.”

    “I took
    measurements. I now have a more ideal hourglass figure. So I didn’t grow
    into a cow like Cassidy. I think I understand how this process works.
    Your hyper-masculine cock and cum produce feminine antibodies that
    enhance our femininity. It’s expressed in different ways in different
    people.”

    “You are smart, Marina. So Cassidy’s femininity is
    fundamentally voluptuous, lustful, and fertile, while yours is
    fundamentally delicate, harmonious, and angelic.”

    “Thanks dahling.”

    At that moment Cassidy opened the door. She was still in her towel, which barely covered her.

    “Come in here, hon,” she said.

    And I obeyed. Now Cassidy’s puffy cunt hungered for release. She rode
    on top of me for half an hour, jamming her giant boobs in my face, until
    she orgasmed ferociously.

    “Uh! Ah! Oh!” she said.

    Of course I unloaded even more cum into her. In spite of my sexual
    awakening to all kinds of women, I hadn’t stopped lusting after
    Cassidy’s giant goddess body. I drifted off to sleep without even having
    dinner.
    Chapter 13. Cleaning the cock.
    The next morning I woke up alone. Cassidy had gone to work as usual,
    and there was a note from Marina saying she had gone to the store. I was
    walking around the apartment in my underwear when there was a knock at
    the door, then a turn of the key. A young Hispanic woman came in.

    “Oh sorry, mister. I’m Rosa the cleaning lady. This is my time to clean
    the apartment. I’ll just be one hour. Sorry, sorry to catch you,” and
    her voice trailed off.

    I sized her up. She was of a lovely
    golden hue, still quite young. She was wearing tight blue jeans and a
    tight top. Her pierced belly button showed between the two swatches of
    fabric. Her ass was plump and high. Her tits weren’t huge (I was getting
    spoiled), but her push up bra and tight top squeezed them into a nice
    channel of cleavage. Her face was harmonious and her mouth was wide and
    sexy. Her black hair was pulled up in a bun, but it looked like it was
    long. Yes, she might become a fat mama one day, but now she was a hot
    piece of ass.

    “Don’t worry, Rosa, I don’t mind at all.” I wasn’t bashful. I just stood there in my underwear.

    “You can wait in the bedroom.”

    “No, you don’t bother me. I’d rather watch.”

    “Fine, suit yourself.”

    She began to mop and dust. I sat on the sofa admiring her young
    freshness. When she went into the bathroom, I ogled her ass as she knelt
    by the toilet bowl to scrub. I decided to make my move.

    I entered the bathroom.

    “I need to take a shower,” I said. And I pulled my underwear off.

    “Can’t you wait, mister,” she said, somewhat annoyed. Then she turned
    to look at me and her mouth hung open at the sight of my nakedness and
    the size of my cock.

    “Never saw one of these before?” I smirked.

    “Not like that mister. Not like that.” She really was amazed.

    I had been restraining myself, but the sight of her ass and now her
    open mouth caused my cock to hoist itself into a fully erect arc,
    stretching 11 inches. It was almost as though it was reaching out to
    touch her.

    Rosa involuntarily licked her lips. Her tongue was
    long and supple and now her lips were shining. I took a step closer. She
    still on her knees next to the toilet, with no place to move. My cock
    head was only an inch from her lips.

    "You can suck it, Rosa. I don't mind," I said gently.

    She looked at me in wonder.

    "No mister, I'm not supposed to do that."

    "Does that mean you want to do it?"

    "No, I mean...It's just I've never seen one so big before." She was confused.

    "I want you to suck it, Rosa. I've been watching your fine ass strut
    around this apartment. You are hot and you make me horny. Help me out,
    Rosa."

    At this crude flattery, Rosa smiled a little. She
    grabbed my shaft, which she was barely able to wrap her hand around. She
    extended her tongue and began to swirl it around my cock head.

    "Oh, Rosa," I said as my ecstasy started.

    "Take it easy mister. Don't cum in my mouth, and don't try to choke me with your big beautiful cock."

    "No problem, Rosa."

    She kept her mouth mostly on the cock head only, but her swirling
    tongue and her rapidly pumping little hand made up the difference. Soon I
    was moaning and groaning. Somewhere outside I heard a door click shut.

    Rosa looked young, but she was experienced at this.

    "Cum for me mister," she cooed.

    I was tempted to grab Rosa by the hair and force my cock deep down her
    throat, but she had been sweet and cooperative, so I relaxed and let her
    finish me off. It was worth the wait. She intensified her tongue
    activity and gripped me tightly with her hand. The combination of soft
    and rough sent me over the edge I began to squirt without warning. Since
    I was now blasting with great pressure, I managed to shoot a couple of
    sticky wads of sperm straight down her throat before she could react.

    "Ah!" I grunted animalisticly. She pulled her mouth off my hose and let
    the rest of my cum cover her face, dripping down onto her top. She was
    smiling and laughing.

    "You really gave me a lot, mister," she said. "You really did want me."

    "Yes, Rosa. Thank you for that awesome cock sucking."

    "Maybe I'll see you again?" she said expectantly.

    "Maybe, now I have to get in the shower."

    When I emerged from the shower, Marina was there.

    "I heard what happened in there. You came all over our little Mexican. Can't you control yourself at all?"

    "Not really, Marina."

    "How big were you?"

    "About 11 inches."

    "Damn. I suppose you'd be ready to go again now?" Marina smiled at me.

    "Oh yeah, Marina, anytime with you."

    "That's what I wanted to hear, but unlike you I can control myself. And
    I'm not going to take your leftovers after that Tijuana whore. You'd
    better get to work." Her words and tone were angry, but her green cat's
    eyes were still smiling at me.
    Chapter 14. South Asian Sex.
    At work I got a text from Shriti. It said to come see her, and gave an
    address. It wasn't far away, so I arranged to go there for lunch.

    Shriti opened the door wearing a bikini.

    "I wanted to show you what you did for me," she said.

    She had filled out that bikini nicely. She had attained classical
    Indian proportions. She now had big, high, soft, spherical tits like a
    Hindu deity. Her waist was high and her hips were rounded.

    She flashed her lovely smile.

    "It worked. How can I thank you?"

    I was about to say it was nothing, but my cock had other ideas. It was
    already at attention from my examination of Shriti's curvy brown body.
    Shriti looked down.

    "Oh, that's how. Well, it can't do any harm," she said.

    Then I unzipped and my 11 inch trouser snake slithered out.

    "On second thought, that might do some damage," she said, wide-eyed.

    I began to grope her tits roughly. They were really soft and squishy. I
    didn't feel like wasting any more time. I pushed Shriti down on the
    sofa. She continued to stare at me and my cock with amazement. I pulled
    her legs up near her head and held them. She was pretty flexible. Her
    cunt hadn't grown to giant proportions like Cassidy, but it did swell
    gently from between the curves of her ass. Some cunt juice was
    moistening the bikini fabric. I pulled the material aside without
    removing the bikini bottom. I began the process of forcing my monster
    cock into her cunt, which was actually of a quite normal size, but
    seemed so small by comparison to my organ. I wasn't gentle with her, but
    it still took about five minutes of constant pushing for her to fully
    stretch and lubricate to accommodate my organ. At the end of the
    process, she accepted the entire 11 inch length without trouble. Fucking
    with Shriti was a bit different. She didn't scream or moan, but simply
    hummed a quiet "Hmm" "Umm" as I first pushed then pumped with greater
    rapidity. Her cunt was all slickness and smoothness. I continued to hold
    her legs up around her ears as I leaned into her and thrust rapidly in
    and out with long strokes, ending with my hips banging into her ass with
    force. She closed her eyes and continued to hum.

    Without pause, my own orgasm started. Cum began to flow.

    Shriti opened her eyes in surprise again. She tried to push me out, but
    she had no leverage and could only flap her hands at me.

    "No, you'll knock me up!"

    "Yeah, I'm going to knock you up!" Somehow those words made me laugh. I
    had her legs firmly in my grasp, and continued to pour cum into her
    until it overflowed her cunt and dripped all over the dark fabric of the
    sofa.

    Shriti relaxed seeing that the deed was done. She had
    maintained her calm and apparently didn't have an orgasm. I pulled out
    with a gooey plop.

    Shriti had a cross expression on her face,
    but seeing the cum dripping from me, and remembering its effect on her
    body, she didn't hesitate to lick me clean.

    "Ok, you've had your fun. You'd better go now. I just hope you didn't knock me up."

    "You know how to find me."

    "No, I think I'm happy with my body now, and I'd rather be with a nice
    Indian boy. Your cock is unreal, but it's just too big for me. I'm so
    sore."

    "Sorry, Shriti." But I didn't really care. I was happy
    to have drained off some of my excess sexual energy, and was ready to
    head back to work.
    Chapter 15. Cassidy's Little Sister.
    I kept on the lookout, but there was no sign of Kyoko for the rest of
    the day. I returned home to find three women, Cassidy, Marina, and a
    third, a very young blonde of just eighteen, with long tresses. She was
    wearing very little. A mini skirt revealed all of the curvature of her
    smooth but muscled legs. Her round calves were set off by her white
    high-heeled boots. A cut off t-shirt exposed her wide and flat stomach.
    Her hip bones jutted out over the low riding mini-skirt. In classic
    trashy teenage fashion she was wearing bright pink lipstick, heavy
    mascara and bright blue eyeshadow, but since she was a classic blonde
    with light blue eyes, the look actually worked for her. She was a living
    doll, and she was Cassidy's little sister, Caitlin. Unlike Cassidy,
    Caitlin was well-tanned, and although Cassidy's skin was perfectly
    lovely, the glow of youth raised Caitlin's to a higher degree of
    perfection. Her tits were of average size, but she was still young.
    Where Cassidy was full and firm, Caitlin's tits puckered more gently,
    but the wide expanse of raised area promised more growth to come.

    Although my eyes were feasting on her with lust, Marina's sharp elbow
    reminded me that I was Cassidy's boyfriend now, so I controlled myself,
    difficult though it was. I had a better picture now of Cassidy's earlier
    days and her evolution from trailer trash to college slut to the
    somewhat more civilized being she now was.

    We had take-out
    Chinese that night. Caitlin was going to stay with us to visit the city
    for a week, her spring break. This had been planned some time ago, but
    Cassidy had never had time to tell me in the flurry of our coupling. She
    was going to sleep on the sofa.

    That night, although Cassidy
    wanted me to be quiet because of her little sister outside, we ended up
    fucking hard and rough anyway once our enlarged organs took control. The
    bed shook, and Cassidy's moans and screams mingled with my groans. Her
    powerful cunt was like a milking machine, and sucked fluids out of me.

    "I have to get something to drink Cassidy, I'm parched," I said.

    And I threw a towel around myself, my still half-hard cock raising the fabric like a flag, and dashed to kitchen.

    Caitlin was surprised by the door opening and I saw her eyes open
    staring at the outline of my cock under the towel. Then she recollected
    herself and closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    That was all for that night.
    Chapter 16. A Suck and A Fuck. I woke up the next morning to find only Marina there.

    "Cassidy wanted to show Caitlin where she worked and take her to
    lunch." Marina shook her head. "I saw how you were looking at her last
    night. She's not only Cassidy's sister. She's so young. It would be a
    Crime." Again her words were harsh, but her eyes were smiling. Marina
    understood me better than anyone else.

    "How big are you these days?"

    "I'm up to 11 inches."

    "Can I see?"

    "You're playing with fire, Marina."

    "Fire is fascinating. Come on, I'll give you some incentive."

    And she pulled off the t-shirt and sweats she was lounging in. Her lean
    body glimmered. Her tits, while not large, were perfectly formed and
    ended in taut playful little nipples. Her supple shoulders and shoulder
    bones described elegant curves. Below her tits, her body tapered to an
    incredible slenderness, then curved outward again in perfect symmetry.
    Her ass cheeks hung like two taut plums. She was wearing a thong with a
    tiny patch of fabric covering her cunt. Her legs crossed to form a
    heart-shaped v in that special spot.

    I had come out of the bedroom wearing only my towel, and now my cock made its way out from under the fabric.

    "I'm ready to suck that big cock again. But no more than that."

    "Deal, Marina."

    And I stepped towards her. She fell to her knees and began her special
    appreciation. Now that I was even larger, she couldn't take me entirely
    in her mouth, even with her remarkable skills. She wrapped her slender
    fingers around the thick base of my cock that couldn't fit in, and kept a
    tight grip on my balls with the other. Her silky skin felt divine as
    she rubbed her body against my legs. This time she hadn't said a word
    about not cumming in her mouth, so I assumed she wanted to drink me up.
    In no time, her talented mouth was causing my cock to erupt again. I put
    my hands on the back of her head, gently, but firmly, to keep her mouth
    in her place. There was no need. She swallowed my load greedily, not
    missing a drop in spite of its huge volume. Marina's large and lovely
    green eyes remained locked on mine throughout.

    At that moment
    the lock on the door clicked and the front door swung open. It was Rosa.
    Her hair was down, and it was long, a jet black river down to her
    waist, with light waves. She was dressed like a roller derby queen with a
    tight green tank top that showed enormous cleavage and red satin shorts
    that left huge meaty chunks of ass flesh exposed and formed a
    tremendous cameltoe. She laughed when she saw my cock in Marina's mouth.


    "Oh mister, sorry to interrupt."

    Marina swung her
    mouth off of my organ. "You're not interrupting anything Rosa, we're
    just finished. What are you doing here? Today's not your day."

    "I came to see mister... and thank him. I got a new job and won't be working here anymore."

    Marina hissed in my ear. "Go ahead to your Tijuana whore. I'm through here. No cunny for you."

    I rolled my eyes, but Marina had already dashed to the bedroom.

    I stood there naked in the middle of the room. "Maybe I should get some clothes on."

    "No need, mister."

    "So what job did you get?"

    "They finally accepted me at the strip club, thanks to you. My body changed, can't you see. Now I have everything I need."

    Marina reappeared, leaning in her doorway in a bathrobe, watching us.

    "So that was your dream, to be a stripper?" she said.

    "Yes, you can make a thousand a day. And I will, with these tits. I
    wanted to thank you, to show you." She moved towards me, rolling her
    hips.

    "Don't mind me," Marina said. "I want to see this."

    I looked at Marina with trepidation, but she was again all cool
    curiosity and lifted her chin in indifference. She motioned with her
    hand to begin.

    Rosa peeled off her clothes and gyrated. It
    wasn't a full striptease, but she didn't have music or a pole to help
    her. What was clear was that her tits and ass had swollen thanks to my
    cum. She wasn't massive all over like Cassidy's big tits and big hips on
    a big frame. Rosa's body was smaller, but had been plumped with massive
    fat deposits on her top and bottom. She jiggled gelatinously as she
    shook and rocked, but the effect was still spectacularly erotic. And her
    long black hair fanning out over her naked brown body was delightful.

    My cock had flagged temporarily after Marina's treatment, but now I was fully erect again.

    "That's what I wanted, mister." And she grabbed my cock with one hand and gave it a quick kiss.

    Marina clapped lightly. "Nice show," she said, with seriousness only lightly iced with sarcasm.

    But cock was running things again, and I stopped worrying about Marina.

    "Fuck me, Rosa. I want to feel that hot ass slapping against me."

    "I don't mind, but you have to use a condom. I can't get pregnant with my new job."

    "Right. But I don't have a condom. I'll pull out."

    Marina smirked at me.

    "No, I have condom," Rosa said. "Just in case," she smiled.

    "Of Course," Marina said. This time the sarcasm was thick.

    She unwrapped the condom, and I put it on. It was ridiculous. It only
    covered half of my cock, and pinched me in the middle. But I didn't
    care.

    "Now bend over and show me that ass."

    Rosa put
    her hands on the coffee table and lifted her ass in the air. Her cunt
    was glistening with juice. We were facing Marina, and she watched
    everything closely. I decided not to waste any more time. I walked up to
    Rosa, took a grip on the love handles on her hips, and plunged my cock
    straight into her.

    "Aye!" she screamed. Marina's eyes widened.
    She had never seen me quite this rough and bestial. One hand covered
    her mouth and she hugged herself with the other arm to keep steady.

    I began to slam into Rosa. Seeing the fat on her round ass bounce, and
    her hair spread out across her back, was quite exciting. After Rosa
    adjusted to my size, she began to gyrate stripper style and press
    herself deeper into me. She turned around to look at me. Her face was
    distorted with passion and pain. Her dangling tits were flapping against
    the coffee table with each stroke. Her cunt was neither slick nor
    muscular, but held me with a gooey rubbery sensation. Then she began to
    let out loud moans.

    "Oh!" "Oh!"

    I began to slam even
    harder, and I felt my cock start to grow. I looked at Marina and her
    eyes widened further. Marina's face was glazing over with lust as well.
    Rosa and Marina mingled together in my mind. I knew now that my cock had
    reached a foot long and was thicker than ever. I began to cum. I felt
    something tear. Wave after wave of cum flowed out of me. Rosa's cunt was
    soon full and cum dripped onto the carpet.

    "Oh!" Rosa said.

    "Ah!" I said.

    "Oh!" Rosa said.

    "Uh! Awe!" I said, having spent myself. I pulled out, and the remains
    of the little condom fluttered in tatters off of my cock. Marina saw it
    and Rosa too when she turned around.

    "Oh no!" Rosa said.

    Marina giggled. "You'd better clean that carpet, Rosa. Then get out."

    Rosa did as Marina said. She got on her knees and scrubbed the carpet,
    buck naked, still jiggling. Then she slipped into her skimpy clothes and
    bolted for the door.

    "Bye mister. Wish me luck."

    "Good luck, Rosa."
    Chapter 17. Run in with the Boss. I made my way to work. Kyoko was back at work. I asked her how she was.

    "I was throwing up all day yesterday. I couldn't keep anything down. I don't know what was the matter with me."

    "Well it's good to have you back."

    "Now I'm ravenously hungry."

    "For me?"

    "No, for food, silly."

    "Well you must be making up for yesterday."

    "Anyway, I've got to catch up on work now. Talk to you later." And she winked at me.

    By the afternoon, I was hungry too. Sexually hungry. My cock had
    stiffened on its own and was begging for measures to be taken.

    I was walking up and down the hall, looking for Kyoko, but she had
    already left for the day. My cock was hard to conceal. As I passed my
    boss' office, she hissed "Get in here!"

    Elaine was just past
    forty and retained the sex appeal of a mature woman who had once been
    quite a looker. Her dirty brown hair was chopped into a fashionable page
    boy, and she wore fitted suits that flattered her filled out, but not
    quite matronly figure. Today she showed some attractive cleavage, as she
    often did. I had often idly speculated about sex with her.

    "What are you doing with that thing?" Elaine said, pointing at my crotch.

    I explained that I'd been having sexual issues lately.

    "I can't have you prowling around looking like you're about to rape someone in the office. What are you thinking?"

    "I'm not thinking. I need to fuck." Was I talking to my boss like that?

    "Do you really need it that bad?"

    "I need it." I pulled my cock out of my pants. It was a full foot long and wouldn't go down.

    "Holy shit! Yes, you do need it bad."

    Elaine licked her lips.

    "I need my employees to be productive," she said. "So I need you to get
    back to work. Just take me so you can get off." And she dropped her
    panties to the floor and hitched up her skirt. In spite of her age, she
    looked pretty sexy. She was wearing thigh-high hose and garters.

    "If you tell anybody about this, I'll fire you instantly," she said. "Remember, you came in here and exposed yourself."

    "No problem, ma'am." And I wasted no time in lifting her onto the desk
    and plunging my hungry cock into her wet snatch. Her old cunt was loose,
    but I was so big that I could still generate enough friction. Elaine
    clearly wanted to let out a cry, but she bit her lip to keep silent. I
    opened her blouse and pawed at her large droopy tits. Soon I picked up
    the tempo and was plowing into her with abandon. Then I started my usual
    copious cum.

    Now Elaine couldn't stay quiet.

    "Fuck! Fuck!"

    Then, after I had pulled out and she saw cupfuls of cums leaking out of her, she stared in awe.

    "What is all that? How..?"

    She emptied her Kleenex box in an effort to wipe herself and the desk
    off. When she had rearranged her clothes, she still looked, and smelled,
    like she had just been fucked.

    I said, "I think I'll take the rest of the day off."

    She was too stunned to answer.
    Chapter 18. The rapist is raped.
    When I got home, Cassidy and Caitlin were there and Marina had gone
    out. Due to my recent fuck, I was able to control my sex impulses pretty
    well during dinner and conversation.

    That evening Cassidy and
    I again enjoyed a noisy fuck session in the bedroom. Her tits were
    still growing, and becoming veiny, and her belly and hips had widened
    and thickened. Our sex had lost none of its intensity.

    In the
    early dawn, I felt my covers being lifted off me. I kept my eyes closed
    and pretended to be asleep. I was still naked and covered with dried
    fluids from the night before. I felt a hand timidly reach for my cock. I
    began to stiffen. I heard a gasp. The hand closed around my cock and
    began to stroke me, rather artlessly, I must say.

    I opened my eyes.

    It was Caitlin.

    “Caitlin, what are you doing?”

    “I wanted to see what all the fuss was about. You don’t mind, do you?” she added flirtatiously.

    “No, I don’t mind.”

    Caitlin was kneeling on the bed wearing just a bra and panties. Her
    mascara was still on, smeared raccoon like around her blue eyes. Her
    hair was a sexy, disheveled mess.

    “It’s just that I hear you and Cassidy every night, and I get horny. I mean I have feelings too.”

    “I’m sure you do, Caitlin.”

    Now I had grown to my full towering foot long length. Caitlin grabbed
    me with both hands. She was caught in the spell of my cock too.

    “That’s bigger than anything I’ve ever seen.”

    “And you’ve seen a lot of cocks at your age?”

    “Enough. I have my big sister’s footsteps to follow in. I mean I
    started with a reputation before I’d even done anything because of her.”
    She looked away with a faraway expression while she continued to pump
    my cock absentmindedly.

    “You’re not scared of a big cock like that, little girl?”

    “I’m not a little girl, and I’m not scared of cocks!” Caitlin protested, then her expression changed. “I’d better go now.”

    “Oh, so your curiosity satisfied, you’d just leave me hanging?” I grabbed her wrist. “Not so fast you cock tease!”

    “Let me go!”

    “Not until you get me off. If you don’t, I’ll tell Cassidy that you tried to hit on me.”

    “Let me go!”

    “Quiet, you’ll wake Marina.”

    “Marina’s not here, she went out for something early. That’s why I came in.”

    “So just suck me a little. Don’t worry I cum fast.”

    Caitlin stuck her lip out in a pout. But she had inherited the Cassidy slut gene, so she said, “OK.”

    She leaned over and began to lick my cock head, then to take me into
    her mouth a bit. She was inexperienced and her technique was bad. She
    couldn’t keep her teeth out of the way effectively. Still, I was excited
    by the taut freshness of her lips, and her body.

    “Take your bra off, Caitlin.”

    “Do I excite you?” she asked expectantly.

    “Yes, Caitlin, very much. You have such a hot body. I want to see it.”

    And Caitlin did take off her bra, and her panties too. Her tits were so
    high and firm, and her nipples were even longer than Cassidy’s. I
    reached over to touch them and flick them. Cassidy began to finger
    herself as she sucked me.

    “You are a sexy dirty slut, Caitlin.”

    “Gee thanks.”

    The front door of the apartment opened. I could hear Marina’s voice
    complaining about the mess of bedding left on the sofa. Clearly she
    thought Caitlin had gone out without cleaning up after herself.

    “We’d better stop,” Caitlin said.

    My cock twitched in her mouth.

    “No Caitlin, I need to cum.”

    “But Marina is here.”

    “Just keep quiet.”

    Caitlin kept sucking, half-heartedly. She didn’t know how to take me
    deep into her mouth, and every time I began to get some momentum going,
    she snagged me with her teeth again. But I was getting more and more
    excited.

    “Let’s try something different, Caitlin.”

    “No, I think that’s enough. I should never have started this.”

    “Shut up Caitlin. I need to cum!” I hissed. And I grabbed both of her
    wrists, flipped her over onto her back and held her down on the bed. She
    looked at me with fright and expectation in her blue raccoon eyes. I
    forced her legs apart and fingered her cunt, which was quite wet.

    “No, don’t!”

    “You cock-teasing bitch! Don’t you understand that I need to cum! If
    you knew how to suck cock you wouldn’t be in this situation.”

    And I forced my fat cock into her cunt. Caitlin tried to scream, but I
    covered her mouth her my hand. It was thrilling to feel her perfectly
    taut skin, her perfectly toned limbs, straining and writhing underneath
    me.

    “Keep quiet!” I said, and lifted my hand off her mouth.

    She nodded and looked into my eyes. She saw that further resistance was
    futile, and decided to relax and enjoy the show. I took my time and
    continued to plow in and out of her until even I was getting sore. My
    hands roamed all up and down her body, stroking her flanks, squeezing
    her tits, pinching her nipples, grabbing her ass, scratching her thighs.
    Finally I let myself come to orgasm. I felt my cock stretch and thicken
    yet again. The 13th inch! Caitlin had a sizeable cunt for a teenager,
    but once I grew that extra inch, I had run out of room began battering
    her cervix. At that sensation, Caitlin could no longer control herself.
    Her body shuddered in an involuntary orgasm, which triggered a machine
    gun like burst of cumshots from my weapon. Afterwards, I lay still,
    keeping my organ inside Caitlin until the overflow of cum began to dry
    and glue our bodies together.

    Finally Caitlin spoke.

    “I’m not going to say anything about this to anyone. But it can never happen again, do you understand?”

    “If you stay out of my bed, Caitlin, it won’t happen again. But if I
    find you here, you sexy little girl, you’ll get fucked even harder than
    that, understand?”

    With that Caitlin took fright again and
    jumped up and ran out of the bedroom. She had forgotten about Marina,
    who was sitting at the table drinking her coffee.

    I heard Marina’s characteristic “Ha!”, then I pulled on my robe and left the bedroom.

    Marina was waiting for me. “Caitlin? Caitlin? I told you that was a
    crime. Some might call that statutory rape, and from the scratches on
    her it looks like it was just plain rape!”

    “Are you going to turn me in, Marina?” I stared her down.

    Marina didn’t reply, but kept gazing at me with those lovely green eyes, now with a steely expression.

    “You’re incorrigible! A walking hard-on!”

    “That’s me.”

    “Where’s Caitlin?”

    “In the bathroom, hosing off,” Marina said.

    “What do want from me, Marina?”

    “You think this is easy for me. I haven’t had a guy in just as long as
    Cassidy, before this week. And now I get to watch you fuck anything that
    moves with that lovely rod of yours. I want it too, it’s just that I
    have some self-respect, some self-control.” And she turned her head to
    the side and looked away as my cock began nosing its way out from under
    the folds of my robe.

    Marina tapped her foot. “That’s enough! I
    can’t take any more. Now it’s my turn to get some cock, but on my
    terms!” Marina was almost shouting. She walked over to me. We were both
    in robes, the only difference was that her long dark hair draped over
    her shoulders, while my giant cock jutted forth towards her crotch.

    “Take off that robe and lie down on your bed,” Marina said firmly. I
    did as I was told. Marina stepped into my bedroom and let her robe slide
    off her shoulders. Her ultra-slender, gently curved, hyper feminine
    body was displayed in all its glory. My cock bounced and twitched in the
    air. Marina climbed onto the bed. She began to kiss me passionately.
    Our tongues entwined, and she grabbed my cock with one hand while she
    stroked my hair with the other. This was tender, delicate, and unlike
    what I was recently accustomed to. Soon she descended on my cock. Again,
    everything was gentle and delicate, a frisson of lips and tongue. I
    turned to try to get greater depth and friction on my cock.

    “Don’t you move, mister. Lie still and let me be in control, or I’m going,” Marina said.

    “Okay.”

    "I can't have you tearing apart my little cunny like you did with those
    other girls." Saying this, she smiled at me lustfully and straddled me.
    She began rubbing her tender pink cunt along the underside of my fat
    cock, moistening it with juice. Then she grabbed it again and guided the
    tip, which was the size of a lemon, into her wet receptacle. She
    squatted and used her elegant elongated thighs to keep her cunt
    suspended high in the air so that only a couple of inches of my cock
    penetrated her. In keeping with the rest of her character, her cunt was
    delicate and tender. I could feel slight ridges and rippling
    undulations, as if her cunt lips were gently kissing my cock head.
    Marina closed her eyes in bliss. I tried to push my hips further up, but
    she held me and kept me from moving. Ever so slowly, she took more and
    more of my cock inside of her.

    She had forgotten to close the door. I heard the bathroom door open, and in a second, Caitlin had turned the corner.

    "Oh my God!" she said. "I'm telling Cassidy!"

    Marina turned around and stared at her coldly. "If you do, I'm telling
    what you did. What do you think she'll be more upset about? Now leave us
    alone."

    And Caitlin did just that. I couldn't spare a thought
    for Caitlin. I was too busy admiring the divine slender form that was
    rocking above me. Marina turned back to me with tenderness in her eyes,
    her long hair falling down and brushing my chest. She had finally taken
    most of my length inside her. I now felt her cervix rubbing my cock
    head. Rather than slamming into it, as I had with Caitlin and others, I
    let Marina control the tempo. She gradually pressed down so that her
    cervix opened up, and my cock head locked inside it. Now I was subject
    to intense squeezing, both from the cervix and her cunt walls. Marina
    was letting go. She began to let out fluttering sighs. I grabbed her
    hard smooth hips and firm ass to steady her. She continued to increase
    the tempo of her rocking and squeezing. Her eyes were clamped shut with
    concentration. Then I felt it. A flow of liquid splashed out of her cunt
    over my hips. She was squirting! She let out a deep sigh of relief. At
    that moment I felt my cock grow again, straining her cervix open wider.
    Marina groaned hoarsely. Then her cunt convulsed in deep waves, and I
    began to cum. It was hard to say whose fluids belonged to who. She
    spread wetness everywhere, mixed with copious quantities of my sticky
    gluey goo. Finally, Marina collapsed onto my chest and squeezed me
    close.

    "Thank you, lover," Marina said.

    The bed was a
    wreck, covered in two successive waves of reproductive liquids, but we
    peeled ourselves off the sheets. I showered with Marina, playfully
    soaping and rinsing her admirable physique. She seemed more relaxed and
    happy than I had ever seen her. Then the phone rang.
    Chapter 19. Cassidy pregnant. I jumped to answer the phone in the living room, still naked. It was Cassidy. She was nervous.

    "What is it, Cass?" Marina and Caitlin were both watching me, both
    still in towels from their respective showers. It was a weird scene.

    "I had a suspicion yesterday, but now I'm pretty sure that...I'm pregnant."

    "Pregnant? How is that possible? Who's the father?"

    "You're the father, Dumbo. You're the only one I've fucked in a year."

    "But we only started fucking a few days ago."

    "Yesterday I could have sworn I felt a kick. You know I've been getting
    bigger. At first it was just bigger boobs. But today, I can see that my
    stomach is clearly bulging, and I felt kicks many times. It's a baby, I
    know it."

    "Look, Cass, there's been a lot of weird changes in our bodies. That doesn't mean you're pregnant. Anyway it's not possible."

    "I made an appointment with the Ob-Gyn for tomorrow," Cassidy said. "You're coming with me. Take the day off work."

    "Fine, whatever, but it's not a baby." I hung up the phone. I guess I could have been more supportive.

    Marina and Caitlin stared at me, then at each other, having no idea what to say.

    That night our dinner passed in near silence. There were too many
    secrets, passions, and uncertainties at that table for anyone to risk
    saying anything. Even in bed with Cassidy, I had no desire to fuck her. I
    studied her body. Her veiny tits suggested preggo breast growth, but
    she had been growing since I first came on her. Her belly was poking out
    roundly, but wasn't she just continuing to fatten up, as had been her
    tendency? In any case, speculations like these killed my erection. Was
    my sexual frenzy almost burnt out?
    Chapter 20. Nurse collects a sample.The
    next morning I called into work and talked to Elaine. When I told her I
    was going to take the day off, she asked "Are you taking care of your
    sexual problem?"

    "Yes, that's what it's about," I said.

    "Fine, take care of it, then. If you need help, call me," Elaine said.

    "I will, Elaine, I will."

    I observed as Cassidy got dressed. I had to say that she definitely had
    a pregnant-looking belly. It stuck out in a peculiarly rounded fashion
    that looked like more than just fat. The belly propped up her monster
    tits on which everything was swollen, areolae, nipples, veins. I hoped
    it was still more of the weird growth effects of my seminal fluid, but
    it looked like pregnancy too. One of the problems of Cassidy's rapid
    growth was that none of her clothes fit her any more. She settled on a
    baggy sundress, but her swollen belly and big hips made it ride up
    unnaturally short. It was possible to get substantial views of her
    underwear in many otherwise ordinary poses. And of course she had
    outgrown all her bras, so her uncovered tits spilled out over the top of
    the sundress. It was all she could do to keep her nipples concealed.
    She looked like a parody of a strange porno.

    We took a taxi to
    the Ob/Gyn. I waited outside while Cassidy was taken in for the
    examination. After all, I wasn't her husband. Hell, it had only been six
    days since I moved in and we fucked. After a while, the nurse came out
    to the waiting room and beckoned me inside to where Cassidy was sitting.
    The doctor, a wizened grey-haired woman, told me that Cassidy was six
    months pregnant. She didn't really believe Cassidy's story about no sex
    prior to me, and kept questioning her about any blackouts during
    drinking or other loss of memory, which Cassidy denied.

    Then
    the doctor turned to me and said, "If her story is true, and there are
    signs that it could be. I have never seen a body so (here she made an
    expansive gesture) like hers, for instance. Then you (here she stuck her
    finger in my chest) are perhaps worthy of further study, hmm?"

    "In any case, the lady is six months pregnant. Due to her rapid weight
    gain, I would advise her to stay at home and rest. Observe her closely
    and come back if there are any sudden changes. Also, her vagina has been
    lacerated by a large object. She needs to refrain from sexual activity.
    No penetration, understand? It will harm the fetus. You, we would like
    to have you give a sample at our institute. In consideration, we will
    offer free care for the lady during her birth experience. You agree?"

    "Yes, sounds fine. What kind of sample?" I said.

    "Sperm sample, of course. Now the lady may go. You must come to the Institute."

    "Where is that?"

    "It's just the next building. There is an internal corridor. Yolanda will show you."

    I said goodbye to Cassidy and followed the nurse, Yolanda. Yolanda was a
    tall, ebony-skinned black woman with long muscular legs, uncovered by
    her short-skirted nurse's uniform, a big black ass, and a pretty face
    with classic African features. She seemed rather sweet, and flashed a
    convivial smile that showed her lustrous pearly teeth and thick pink
    lips. To my chagrin, my cock began to stir again as soon as these
    thoughts passed through my head. After all, I hadn't had sex in nearly
    twenty-four hours.

    I began to limp to accommodate my cock, since once it became even half-erect these days it didn't really fit in my pants.

    Yolanda turned and saw what I was doing and only shook her head.

    We passed through swinging doors labelled, "Institute for Advanced Bio fertility - Warning: Bioactive Zone".

    Yolanda led me to a small room with a chair, a table with various
    medical supplies on it - test tubes, gloves, swabs, needles, a lamp, a
    mirror, an examining table, and little else.

    "This is where you'll give the sample," she said. "I have to stay and observe you to make sure there is no tampering."

    "Alright, where do you want me to put it."

    She handed me a test tube the size of my little finger.

    "Is that it? What do you want me to do with the rest?"

    "Usually the patients use those paper towels. We'll just clean up the excess."

    "We?"

    Yolanda smirked. "Don't get any ideas. I mean whoever, it doesn't matter."

    "But Yolanda, I usually have a cup or two of cum these days."

    "You're exaggerating."

    "Yolanda, my cock is more than a foot long. I have a lot of cum," I said matter of factly.

    "Now I know you're exaggerating. No white man has a cock that big!"
    Yolanda exclaimed. Then she reconsidered, "I'm sorry, that wasn't very
    professional of me."

    "No, that's ok. Just see for yourself."
    And I unzipped. My cock was only half-erect, but already measured about
    eight inches and was pretty thick.

    "That's a healthy cock, but
    I've seen bigger. Anyway, when I said I observed, I only meant that I
    stay in the room. I don't usually look directly at, you know, what's
    going on. Most patients aren't comfortable with that."

    "Why wouldn't I be comfortable with that, Yolanda? I want you to look."

    "Suit yourself," Yolanda said. She leaned against the wall, folded her
    arms and crossed her ankles, showing her lovely legs in their best
    light. She stared straight at my cock.

    "Watch it grow,
    Yolanda!" And I began to stroke. I too kept my eyes directly on her. I
    admired her shining dark skin, her powerful healthy limbs, her
    symmetrical face, her big dark eyes, her full lips. I began to want her
    badly. My cock had already grown beyond a foot and was four inches
    thick.

    "Shit! That is a big cock!" Yolanda was surprised and impressed.

    "Did you ever have a black cock this big?"

    "That's none of your business, but...no, not quite like that."

    "Do you want this cock, Yolanda?" I took a step towards her.

    "We need the sample."

    "Then extract it." I took her hand and laid it on my log of love.

    She began to pump.

    "That's it, Yolanda." But I was too impatient. My enormous hard-on
    demanded more. I grabbed Yolanda and spun her around so that she faced
    the wall. I jerked her panties down to her knees. And I bent her over
    and penetrated her before she knew what was happening. Her cunt was
    already slick. She was built to handle big cocks. There was plenty of
    room inside for me, but her cunt lips squeezed me tightly at the base of
    my cock.

    "Shit! That is a big cock!" She said again, this time with raw lust.

    Her big black ass was all firm muscle. I slapped it as she bucked up
    and down on me, bracing herself against the wall and looking back at me
    with dreamy sensuality in her face. I unbuttoned her uniform and pulled
    her tits free, squeezing them as I slammed into her. Her bucking became
    frantic, and I began to grow again. 15 inches! Superhuman! Now she began
    to have her orgasm.

    "Huh! Uh!" she moaned. Her long legs
    propelled her pelvis back and forth at high speed, traversing the length
    of my cock. Her orgasm continued, a perpetual spasm. "Hmm! Urm!" Her
    moans became louder. I began to spurt. This time I came like a cannon,
    with large separate shots that rocked her body. She flinched from the
    pressure of the first blast and screamed. Then the second blast came.
    Yolanda recollected herself.

    "The sample! The sample!"

    She jumped forward and freed herself from my sex spear. I still had the
    tiny test tube my hand and held it front of my cock. Yolanda dropped to
    her knees to help. She pumped my cock her both hands and a third cannon
    blast arrived. It filled the tiny test tube in a second, and the rest
    splashed on Yolanda's face, ivory on ebony. Yolanda wrapped her fat
    black lips around my cock and began to drink hungrily as I shot several
    more thick blasts of cum into her hungry and willing mouth.

    A
    light knock on the door was followed by the door opening and a very
    small young woman entered, wearing a white lab coat. She was very
    slender, with thin bones and a mouse-like small face that was
    nevertheless beautiful and feminine. Her features were half Asian and
    half Caucasian.

    "I'm Suzanne, the lab tech," she said. "Give me that sample before it's contaminated."

    I handed it over. Yolanda was still on her knees in front of me, hand
    on my cock, my cum all over her face and dripping from between her legs.


    "That was very unprofessional Yolanda," Suzanne said. "But
    we'll forget about it because this..." here she pointed at my cock..."is
    an exceptional case." And Suzanne gave me the faintest wink and smile.

    "You can wait in the waiting area," she said. "We should have some results for you in about an hour." And she turned and left.

    "She watches through that mirror, you know." Yolanda said.

    "You knew that all along?"

    "Of course, but I wasn't going to lose my chance to feel that cock. We still have an hour. Let's do it again."

    "No problem, Yolanda."

    And she sucked me back to full erection. She tried to ride on top of
    me, but said it was too uncomfortable. The only position that worked
    with my monster cock was doggy style. This time she crouched on the
    floor and I slammed her from behind. Once again I drenched her cunt with
    cum and splashed the excess all over her back and ass.

    Finally satiated, we dressed and she led me to the waiting room. She
    slipped me her number and said, "Booty call, any time, day or night."
    Chapter 21. Suzanne's research project.
    After a bit longer, Suzanne entered the room. She smiled modestly at
    me and sat down across from me. She was wearing stylish slacks under her
    lab coat, and fashionable heels that highlighted her slender ankles.
    Her slight build and delicate motions were unexpectedly charming.

    "Well, you are an unusual case, but one that is not unknown to science," she said.

    "What is it doc?"

    "Actually I'm still working on my Ph.D. When we examined your sperm
    under the microscope, we found that they were gigantic and powerful, and
    could swim faster than any normal sperm. Your fluids also contain high
    concentrations of sex hormones, both testosterone and estrogen, and
    several other molecules that we are still analyzing. So, the rapid
    acting effects of your "magic cum", as your wife calls it, are quite
    understandable."

    "She's not my wife, she's not even my girlfriend, she's just my fuck buddy."

    "Fuck buddy, then," Suzanne smiled enigmatically, a twinkle in her eye.

    "You said that my case is not unknown to science?"

    "Well, there have been cases reported in the literature - sex maniacs -
    with enormous penises and potent sperm. These sex maniacs usually
    suddenly broke from stable, but loveless relationships. Then sexual
    desire took control of them. Many became rapists, and some even killers.
    I don't mean to alarm you, but you are at risk for this."

    "I can understand. Tell me more, doctor, umm, almost doctor."

    "You can call me Suzanne. I'd like to work with you, to study you, have therapy sessions to try to control this phenomenon."

    "Control it? But Suzanne, I have to tell you that it has been wonderful to have these sexual powers."

    "It is wonderful at first, but your sexual desires will control you.
    You know that in many of these cases, the sex maniac ended with a
    permanent erection and could no longer live a normal life."

    "I could see how a permanent erection of my size could be inconvenient. But what is the cure?"

    "In select cases, there has been either a partial or complete remission
    of the symptoms when the sex maniac found a permanent love object. I am
    speaking of true love, in a scientific sense. The sex maniac restrained
    the sex impulse and began to love one person and one person only,
    before the act of penetration. This psycho-sexual complex changes the
    physical reaction of the body to sex back to a more normal spectrum."

    "So I'd no longer have a giant cock and magic cum?"

    "If you stop trying to copulate with everyone and focus on a loved one, yes. Look what happened to our poor nurse Yolanda."

    "I'm sorry about that, but I couldn't control myself. She was so sexy, such legs, such an ass!"

    "Whoa, boy! Yes, I know about that, you don't have to tell me. It was
    my observation of your reaction to her and your method of copulation
    that enables me to be confident in comparing you to the famous sex
    maniacs of the literature. I would like to publish a paper on you."

    "And make me a famous sex maniac in the literature."

    "It's not a bad form of notoriety," Suzanne laughed lightly and
    charmingly. "Now, I want you to come back tomorrow and we'll begin
    therapy. Go home to your fuck buddy, and remember, no penetration.
    You'll harm the fetus."
    Chapter 22. Sibling Rivalry. They
    had kept me late at the Institute, and I returned to the apartment
    after dinner. Cassidy was sprawled naked on the bed, her belly heaving
    in the air. She had stripped out of her uncomfortable clothes that no
    longer fit her. Her bulk was beginning to be repulsive, but her swollen
    veiny tits still had their charms. She must have gained forty pounds
    just in the past few days. Not only was every part of her body bigger,
    but there were now signs of a double chin and otherwise porcine
    appearance to her formerly cute face. Yes, the transformation had begun
    to go awry.

    Still, my sex mania was unabated. The sight of her
    tits had stirred my erection, and I had to take my pants and underwear
    off to free my cock from the painful confines of my clothing. I climbed
    on top of Cassidy and began to titty fuck her. In her pregnant state,
    she no longer responded energetically. I tried to face fuck her, but she
    couldn't take enough of my cock inside. I went back to her tits. I
    couldn't move freely and needed some lubricant. I dashed to the kitchen,
    my cock bouncing up and down. Caitlin was lying on the sofa, trying to
    sleep. She saw my nakedness, and turned her head away. Marina was
    already in her bedroom. I looked around the kitchen. There was no more
    vegetable oil. The best I could find was sour cream. I ran back to
    bedroom and smeared it all over Cassidy's tits, using up the entire
    container. I set work again trying to cum, but my cock was not
    sufficiently stimulated. I was painfully hard and needed release. I
    needed a tight cunt to fuck.

    "I can't cum, Cassidy. I need a cunt!" I said.

    "You can't hon, think about the baby."

    "Damn it! I need a cunt!" I was groaning with lust. I dashed out of the room.

    Caitlin had heard everything. She was looking at me with panic. She was
    dressed in her long sleep tee. I could sense that my cum had been
    working on her too. I saw her tits had grown. She wasn't wearing a bra,
    and her erect nipples were clearly visible. I moved rapidly towards her.
    She rolled face down on the sofa to hide herself. I wasted no time. I
    jumped on top of her, pulled up the t-shirt and ripped her panties off.
    Her taut smooth ass taunted me.

    "No! Stop!" she cried.

    My cock was fifteen inches long and thick as a baseball bat. In my
    lustful frenzy, I had the strength to spread her legs. I pressed the
    knobby purple head of my cock against Caitlin's puffy cunt lips. She was
    undergoing the same sexual growth that Cassidy had. Despite that, I was
    too big for her, but my cock was still covered in sour cream, which
    smoothed my entry.

    "Stop it! Pull it out! It's too big! It
    hurts!" Caitlin was screaming and thrashing about. I forced the length
    of my cock the rest of the way inside and used the weight of my body to
    hold her down and keep her from wriggling away. Her tight ass bounced
    frantically under me, but feeling her smooth fresh body struggle only
    excited me more. Her cunt was tight but slick. She involuntarily spasmed
    and contracted as she tried to expel my cock from her body, but this
    translated into waves of ecstasy for me.

    "I need cunt! Cunt! Tight teen cunt!" I was screaming like an animal.

    Cassidy was standing in the doorway staring at us. She was silent, but
    tears were streaming down her face. I had woken Marina too. She was also
    leaning in her doorway, looking at me with bemusement and exasperation.


    Neither moved to stop me. Caitlin quieted down as she grew
    accustomed to the situation. She saw she wasn't going to free herself,
    so she bit her lip and tried to bear it. Gradually she succumbed to the
    raw animal energy of my cock. She grew sweaty and began to pant, lifting
    her ass in the air, not to try to wriggle free, but to impale herself
    more deeply on my cock.

    "It's so big! Oh God! Oh God!" she groaned. Her cunt continued to pulsate. Now I was ready.

    "Uh! Awe! Urm! Gaw!" I grunted like an African tribal dancer as I began
    to unload waves of cum into Caitlin's cunt. As it filled, first the
    sour cream began to drip out, then oodles of sticky swirls of cum
    dripped down her legs onto the dark fabric of the sofa.

    "My poor little sister!" Cassidy sobbed.

    Caitlin looked up at her. "Don't you poor sister me! I have just as much right to his cock as anyone here!"

    Marina shook her head, signaling to Caitlin to be quiet.

    "You don't know what you're saying, Caitlin. You're only 18. Save yourself," Cassidy said.

    "Fine talk from my slutty older sister," Caitlin said.

    I was still on top of Caitlin, my cock inside her, while the sisters argued.

    "That's the father of my baby, Caitlin," Cassidy sobbed again.

    "The father of your baby is a sex maniac," Caitlin said.

    "Yes, I am," I said. "The doctors say so. And it's just a fact, I need
    cunt and I can't control it. I'm going to start therapy tomorrow." I
    pulled out of Caitlin with a slurpy, sticky, squishy sound. "This is
    going to get better. Let's go back to bed Cassidy."

    And,
    although she was still in shock, I led Cassidy back into the bedroom and
    we both fell into a deep sleep. Marina slammed her door shut, while
    Caitlin drifted off to sleep on the sofa, idly fingering the sticky
    residues left in and around her cunt.
    Chapter 23. At Kyoko’s home.
    In the morning I got a text from Kyoko, telling me to come as soon as I
    could, and gave her address. Caitlin and Marina had already left the
    apartment, and Cassidy was still asleep. She had told her boss that she
    was taking some time off. I dressed for work and texted Kyoko back,
    telling her I would see her at lunch.

    When I got to Kyoko’s
    place, I could see immediately why she hadn’t come to work either. She
    was still dressed in the work suit she had tried to put on. Her belly
    protruded over the top of her wool skirt. Her blouse was now several
    sizes too small. Her swollen tits spilled out the top, and the bottom no
    longer reached her belly button. Her round belly stuck out in the cool
    air. Seeing her patches of naked flesh caused my cock to stir again, and
    I unzipped to let it flop out. Seeing her newly plump tits and fat
    belly on top of her still tiny and slender frame was a treat.

    “Your impregnation was successful,” Kyoko said.

    “I can see that.”

    “What are we going to do?”

    “Don’t you want the baby? Wasn’t that the whole point?”

    “Yes, but I’m already five months pregnant!”

    “I know. I’m a freak of nature. But I’ll call the Institute and they’ll take care of everything.”

    “The Institute?”

    “They’re studying me, and this.” I pointed to my giant hard on.

    “You’re even bigger than before.” Kyoko giggled.

    “Yes. It hasn’t stopped yet. You’re very sexy like that Kyoko.”

    “You’d better watch it. My mom is here, and she wants to talk to you.”

    “Where is she?”

    “In the dining room.”

    I immediately went to other room. I had forgotten that my cock was out.

    Kyoko’s mom was an older version of Kyoko. She must have been in her
    40s, but only traces of wrinkles were visible. She still had long hair
    and a slender figure.

    “Oh god! What is that?” She shrieked, staring at my swollen organ.

    “It won’t fit in my pants, sorry,” I said nonchalantly.

    “Mom, this is my impregnator.”

    “Did you harm my daughter, with that giant, , giant,” words failed her.

    “No mom, I let him do it. I wanted a baby,” Kyoko said.

    “How are you going to handle this sudden impregnation?”

    “Don’t worry, Ma'am, Kyoko will be taken to the Institute,” I said, and explained the situation. Then I changed the subject.

    “Kyoko, I want to see you naked. I want to see what this pregnancy has done to your body.”

    Kyoko was also under the spell of my giant cock, so she immediately
    unbuttoned her blouse and slipped out of all her clothes. Her tits were
    bulging and veiny, yet retained a Japanese softness and delicacy. Her
    belly was not so huge yet. She retained an innocent girl-like
    fuckability. I started to jerk my hard cock, and walked over to her.
    Kyoko’s mom hid her face in her hands.

    Kyoko began to fondle
    my cock, then knelt to suck it. Soon I was tittyfucking her. But just
    like with Cassidy, the sensation was now insufficient, and my arousal
    produced a frenzy.

    “It’s not enough! I need cunt! I need to fuck!” I began to scream.

    “Take me!” Kyoko said, lying down on the floor and spreading her legs.

    I almost did, but then I remembered.

    “No, Kyoko, it will harm the fetus. I’m too big.”

    Kyoko’s mom peeked up at me to make sure that I wasn’t going to jump her daughter.

    My cock took over.

    “I need cunt! I need to fuck!” I continued to rant.

    I turned to Kyoko’s mom. Yes, she was still a fuckable female.

    “Milf! Milf!” I shouted.

    I pushed her onto the dining room table and held her down. It was easy
    to push up her skirt and tear her panties off. Her bush was unshaven and
    fuzzy.

    Within seconds I had plunged my cock deep inside her.
    Kyoko’s mom screamed and groaned. The fire in my cock was cooling down.
    Kyoko was standing staring at me, at her mom, at the scene. Tears began
    to fall down her cheeks. Now she understood what kind of monster had
    impregnated her.

    “Are you going to impregnate my mom?” Kyoko wailed.

    Kyoko’s mom had looked half-conscious when I penetrated her, but she roused herself now and turned to her daughter.

    “Don’t worry, I had a hysterectomy after you were born,” she said.

    Then she lay her head back and closed her eyes. Her face crumpled in
    agony as I continued to plunge my oversized meat into her aged but still
    tight Japanese cunt.

    “Your mom is tight, Kyoko. She feels so
    good. I’m going to cum! Ah! Uh! Yeah! Go! Go!” I shouted and blasted a
    series of high pressure squirts into her.

    I zipped up and told Kyoko to get dressed.

    “We’re going to the Institute.”

    Kyoko’s mom still lay on dining room table, staring at the chandelier
    in a daze, cum drizzling from her cunt, onto the lace table cloth, and
    down onto the floor.

    To be continued in part 3, By maigret for Literotica.
    1 hr 13 min
  • Gift of the Virility Gods: Part 1
    The chronicles of Max & Cassidy. By maigret - Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.


    Preface:

    This is a fantastical science fiction tale of extremes that imagines an uncontrolled lust leading to outrageous, possibly offensive or sometimes comic results. Includes themes of cheating, rape, and bizarre acts. Just imagining, don’t take it too seriously.

    Chapter 1. Blame it all on Cassidy’s Big tits. I had been in a long-term relationship with Lisa for a couple of years. Once we moved in together, our relationship settled into a bit of rut. Lisa could pass for attractive if she put effort into it, but the truth was, she was fundamentally plain. An average face and an average body. And domesticity revealed an unpleasant nagging side of her character, occasionally crossing over into downright bitchiness. The truth was, our relationship was on a downward slide, and both of us turned to drinking a bit too much to try to revive our flagging spirits. Pretty much all of the above could apply to our sex life too.

    Now Lisa had friends who regularly hung around us. This story starts with one of them, Cassidy, coming over for dinner. Unlike Lisa, Cassidy was attention grabbing. She was a bubbly, cheerful blonde with long gleaming yellow hair. Like her personality, her body was fulsome and feminine. A pert round face, full pink lips, a figure that was technically on the heavy side but was so curvaceous that it didn’t really matter. And spectacularly large, perfectly shaped tits. Now, I was usually more attracted to intelligent, mysterious brunettes, and was usually repelled by the overly obvious charms of buxom blondes, but I admit to having lusted after Cassidy not infrequently.

    This evening, Cassidy was wearing a deeply plunging stretchy t-shirt that set off her creamy skin and framed her magnificent cleavage in a magnetic way. As she kept leaning forward over the table to grab more wine or food, her tits were alternately squeezed and released by the table edge in such a way that I couldn’t help imagining grabbing her tits in the same manner. And when she giggled, she jiggled such that one could easily picture her riding on top of a man in bed.

    Although I tried to feign calmness and seriousness, I must have ogled a bit too much, because Lisa began to get upset at me. First it was just a vague irritation, but as the meal continued and the wine continued to flow (we drank a bottle each), she let fly. In general, as we got drunk, our talk usually became cruder and turned to more sexual topics anyway. Usually Lisa and her girlfriends would complain about guys while I nodded silently, but tonight I was drawn in.

    “If you like watching Cassidy’s cleavage so much, maybe you should find yourself a girlfriend with bigger tits. I know you fantasize about her!”, she said.

    Cassidy turned red and looked away while I apologized profusely. It was an inadvertent reflex, and of course I wanted Lisa above all else, blah blah blah.

    It turns out that Lisa was not holding her wine well and was just beginning to get incoherent and nod off. So, after calming her down, I put her to bed. She collapsed into unawareness as she hit the pillow.

    I was fairly drunk myself, but I tottered out to check on Cassidy. Cassidy was still sitting at the table, looking at the wall.

    “Sorry about that,” I said.

    “No, you’re just a guy that’s all. Everybody looks, but that doesn’t mean they really want me,” Cassidy said in a plaintive tone.

    “No, I’m sure they want you Cassidy, ” then I stopped because I couldn’t start telling Cassidy how hot she was.

    “Look, I’d better get home,” and she made to stand up, but staggered.

    “No, it’s late and you’re drunk now. Sleep it off here. You can sleep in our bed, and I’ll take the sofa.”

    “No, that would be weird. I’ll just crash on the sofa.”

    “Alright, I’ll get a blanket for you.”

    And she did just that. Like Lisa, she was already almost gone, so she was out by the time I spread the blanket over her. I was still wound up from the wine, so I sat in a chair and browsed on my laptop. After a while, I looked up. Cassidy had rolled on her back and pulled the blanket down. Her t-shirt had stretched down far enough to show the brown of her areola. The rest of her tit gleamed in the dim light. My cock twitched to attention. I don’t know what I was thinking, but the wine had obviously lowered my inhibitions. After staring for a good long while, I got up and walked over to her. She was snoring lightly, her full lips parted to show her pearly whites. I fished my cock out of my pants. Lisa’s words about ogling cleavage had me worked up. I was going to cum on those lovely big tits, damn it!

    I’m not a big cock guy. My cock is only six inches and not that thick, something I try not to be too self-conscious about. But I was really throbbing tonight. My cock felt a bit harder and longer than usual, and the head was really swollen. Cassidy was having an effect on me. I stroked my meat methodically, again not stopping to think about the consequences. Cassidy’s tits heaved up and down with her breathing. In just a minute I was ready to cum.

    “Oh shit!” escaped my lips, but too late. I was squirting sticky ropes of white seed into the air. And they landed all over Cassidy. One splashed on her black t-shirt, one on her exposed boob, and one right on her upper lip. It was too late now. I squeezed out the remaining drops onto her shirt. Thank god she remained asleep. I stuffed my cock back in my pants and retreated to my chair. What was I going to do now?

    Now I had to go to work in the morning. One of the privileges of being a junior associate was some Saturday duty to catch up on projects. Lisa would never be up early. She was usually a late sleeper, and the drink would only add to that.

    So, I’d wake up Cassidy and offer to walk her home. I’d have to explain what happened. There was no way she wouldn’t figure out that it was cum all over her. But at least we could talk away from Lisa, if Cassidy didn’t freak out right when she woke up.

    I dozed in the chair so that I could hear if Cassidy woke up. We had been awake until almost 2 and I had cum on her at 3. Around 7 I heard her stirring on the sofa. I decided to play it cool. I pretended to be just coming from the back bedroom.

    “Hey Cassidy, I need to go to work this morning. I can walk you back to your place if you want.”

    “Sure, that , that’d be great,” she sounded confused.

    I sensed that she wasn’t about to scream or anything, so I thought I’d better hurry up and get her out of here.

    “Alright, I’ll just throw some clothes on and we’ll go.” And in five minutes I was washed, changed, and had my teeth brushed.

    “I must look like shit,” Cassidy said.

    Even with her puffy hungover face, Cassidy still looked really cute. I noticed she had wiped the cum off her lip, but that there were dried white spots on her t-shirt and crusted on her tit.

    “Not at all, Cass, you look just fine,” I said.

    “What about Lisa?”

    “She knows I need to work, so let’s just go.”

    We were out on the landing in a moment. I breathed a sigh of relief. At least I wasn’t going to be screamed at for being a pervert in front of Lisa.
    Chapter 2. Stroking it again. We walked the few blocks to Cassidy’s place mostly in silence, except for a couple of murmurs about the cool morning air.

    When we got to her building, Cassidy said, “Come for a sec for a cup of coffee. Neither of us had any breakfast.”

    This was my chance to confess. “Sure,” I said.

    When we got in her apartment, she checked to make sure her roommate was still asleep, then came back, started the coffee, and then turned to me.

    She turned red again.

    “Look, what happened last night?”

    “Um, Cass, ”

    “I mean I was pretty drunk, and I’m not sure I remember everything. Did I, um, suck you off or , something?”

    I was taken aback.

    “No, Cass, no!”

    “But look, I know this is cum , right here!” she said, pointing at the spot on her tit. “And I tasted it on my lips. I thought my drunken slut days were over but, ” and she trailed off.

    "No, Cass, I have to tell you something. While you were sleeping, I couldn't help myself. I jacked off, onto your beautiful tits."

    Now she turned an even deeper red. "And my mouth?"

    "Well, some might have shot there."

    "Damn, what will Lisa say?"

    "Oh god, Cass, you can't tell Lisa. She'll never forgive me."

    "So you really do lust after my tits, huh?"

    "I'm afraid I do."

    "I have to confess that your looks and Lisa's outburst last night got me thinking myself." Cassidy's cheerful, teasing personality was reemerging out of her downcast confusion.

    Suddenly Cassidy turned to me and said, "Show me your cock!"

    "What?"

    "Look, you want me not to tell Lisa about something I wasn't awake to see. Let's make it even. Show me your cock!"

    The sweet but insistent tone in her voice made my cock twitch again. Already I was semi-hard.

    I fished my cock out of my pants again.

    "That wasn't so hard, was it?" she asked. "Then again, maybe it Is hard."

    And my cock had a mind of its own, straining higher in the open air.

    "Show me how you stroked it last night," Cassidy said in a lower, more seductive tone.

    My hand dropped to my hard-on and I began to stroke it. Cassidy dropped to her knees to get a closer look.

    "You're not as small as Lisa says you are," she said.

    So Lisa did talk about my small cock. But now my cock was bigger than before. It looked about eight inches long and had gotten thicker. Cassidy was getting me hornier than I had ever been before, and my cock had really grown.

    "I think that's the effect that you have on me, Cass."

    "Really? Let me give you a little more incentive." And she peeled off her cum-stained t-shirt. Now she was kneeling before me with only her demi-cup white bra. Her heavenly globes shimmered. I had never beheld such massive tits up close like this. I could see baby fat on her belly, but her hips flowed out powerfully to fill her blue jeans. She looked up at me with her soft blue eyes. "Cum on my tits again. I want it," she said lustfully.

    Now my brain shut down entirely and lust took over.

    I pumped my cock hard, and with such beauty before my eyes it took only a minute for a river of cum to flow.

    I blasted each tit with a milky splash, then let one fly on her face, splattering her cheek. I continued to dribble small squirts onto the floor. I had even more cum in me now than at 3 am.

    She scraped some cum off her cheek with her finger and licked it.

    "Now that is some seriously tasty cum," she said. "Now we've got something not to talk about."

    "You are so hot, Cassidy."

    "Calm down, you somehow revived some of my old college slutty self that I thought I had gotten over. But you're going to go back to Lisa and we're going to forget this. You see we never even touched each other, so it's not like anything really happened. Now you get to work, and I need to get cleaned up, stud!" And she sprang away back to her room.

    I didn't know what to say, to thank her or what. So I turned and left.
    Chapter 3. Cassidy sucks. I couldn't believe that all this had happened and so suddenly. I wanted to forget about it, but seeing Cassidy in that way, actually wanting me, if only for a brief moment, broke down the walled off garden of my fantasies. Then there was the question of my enlarged cock. Was that a permanent increase? I wondered what would happen with Lisa now.

    After work I went home and Lisa was there. We talked for a while and agreed to forget about the previous night's tensions. We agreed that it would be better for us not to drink so much, turn over a new leaf in our relationship, blah blah blah. And then we nuzzled together for some weak make-up sex. Although I fucked her with no less enthusiasm than my usual tired self, the comparison with the spark that had been lit with Cassidy made sex with Lisa seem dull. I was detached from my own performance, and I couldn't help but notice that my cock was six inches long and thin, not nearly as engorged as it had been with Cassidy. Lisa and I used condoms so it was easy to see that my eventual cum was of minimal volume. Soon we were drifting off to sleep and I was dreaming of Cassidy again.

    The next day I tried to rationalize my relationship with Lisa. We got along, we had similar backgrounds and interests, we didn't fight too badly. We could grow to be a comfortable married couple one day. I resolved to just ignore the whole business with Cassidy. But Cassidy was Lisa's friend. She wasn't going to just disappear. What would happen when I saw her again? I didn't have to wait long to find out.

    Lisa invited Cassidy over again a couple of weeks later, just to show there were no hard feelings about the "incident". It was a Thursday night. I was assigned dinner duty since Lisa had to stay at work.

    "Don't hit on her!" she said, half-jokingly.

    Just before Cassidy was due to arrive, Lisa called to say that she needed to stay another hour or so to finish preparations for a big client meeting the next day. So, Cassidy arrived to find only me in the kitchen.

    "Hi there," she said bashfully. She was coming straight from work, so she had on a fairly formal grey skirt and suit jacket. Her makeup enhanced her femininity.

    "Get comfortable, Cass. Take your jacket and shoes off."

    She flashed me a brief look, a reminder of our shared experience, but she restrained herself from making a comment that alluded to it. She did take off her jacket and stepped out of her heels. She was wearing a basic white silk blouse that she filled out magnificently.

    "Where's Lisa?"

    "She's running late at work. She'll probably be here in about an hour."

    "So what are we going to do, huh?"

    I wasn't sure if this was an innocent question or not.

    "Dinner is basically done, so just wait I guess. Talk about the weather."

    Cassidy let out a puff of breath. She was pacing up and down the kitchen.

    "It's hard not to talk about what happened. Lisa doesn't suspect anything?"

    "No, not like that. She just would prefer my eye not to rove."

    "I still can't believe she said your cock is small. Sorry...that didn't come out right."

    "No, it's true. I've been wondering about that. My cock Is smaller with Lisa than when...no we'd better stop talking about that."

    "No, it's ok," Cassidy said tenderly. "Something happened to me too. I was soaking wet then...like never before." There was a note of wonder in her voice. She hesitated. "And I think my boobs grew too."

    "What? Really?"

    "Can you check for me? I really need to know," she said. "You're the only one who's really seen them recently."

    My cock twitched into action again. I saw that Cassidy's nipples were hardening beneath the silk of her blouse.

    "Isn't that kind of dangerous?" I said.

    "You said Lisa wasn't going to be back for an hour. This will just take a minute. You've already seen me. We're not going to touch each other." But there was a twinge of uncertainty in her voice.

    I was uneasy, but could I say no to this gorgeous girl wanting to show herself to me? My cock was starting to weigh in with his opinion.

    "Ok, let me see," I said.

    She unbuttoned her blouse while gazing steadily at me with her tranquil blue eyes.

    "I'm wearing the same bra as then," she said.

    She was right. Where before her tits filled out the large cups of the bra perfectly, now they were overflowing out the top and appeared to be much firmer and fuller. Her nipples were poking through the bra's fabric. I had never ever seen tits like that before. My erection became painfully obvious in my chinos.

    "Yes, Cass, you're definitely bigger."

    "Do you think it was your cum that did it?"

    "Uh... that can't be possible."

    "I can see you're hard for me. Show it to me again. Are you really bigger now than with Lisa?"

    "Lisa? What if she..."

    "Shush, this will just take a second."

    My cock was doing all the thinking again now, and I unzipped my pants. My cock was easily eight inches, firm, thick, with a fat swollen purple head.

    "Yes, Cass, it is bigger for you." Now the wonder was in my voice. So this was something real and strangely powerful.

    "Can you give me more of your cum? I need to know if that's what's causing my tits to grow...and...just do it before I change my mind." She had a sexy, hungry look. She dropped to her knees again and gazed alternately at my cock and my face, her mouth hanging open, her lips moist with gloss.

    "Ok, let's hurry." And I began to pump my meat again, this time inches from her face.

    To my surprise, Cassidy hooked her fingers around her bra straps and pulled her bra down. Her tits popped out, so firm that they scarcely drooped at all from the force of gravity. Her nipples were long, thick and dark brown, defiantly tilting upward.

    "Oh shit Cass. You are a sex goddess!"

    "Cum for me, now, do it!" she uttered harshly.

    "I'm cumming! Watch out, it's going to get on your clothes!" A flash of consciousness as I realized what dinner would be like if Lisa came back to find a cum-stained Cassidy in her apartment.

    Before I understood what was happening, Cassidy leaned forward and in a single motion engulfed my cock in her warm liquid mouth. A wave of bliss passed through my entire body. I could have sworn that my cock stretched another half inch in length inside her mouth. She began to suck and I erupted a geyser of cum into her mouth in an instant. Her lips remained tightly sealed around the base of my cock as her tongue swirled back and forth over me. Meanwhile she was gulping down the cum in quick swallows.

    "Oh God! Oh shit! Oh fuck!" I was panting.

    After a minute it was all over, and she released my cock from her mouth, gasping for air herself.

    We were silent for what seemed like a long time but was perhaps only 30 seconds. Then we realized we better tidy up just in case Lisa walked in. I zipped up, she popped her tits back in her bra and buttoned up and smoothed herself off. Another 30 seconds and we looked the same as we had five minutes ago, but the world had been split open in that time.

    "No touching huh?" I spoke first. "That was amazing."

    "I couldn't help myself. Besides I had to catch the cum somehow." Again Cassidy showed the most enticing mix of bashfulness and horniness.

    I looked down and saw a small puddle on the floor. "Is that your wetness?"

    "Yes, see what I mean. Your cum was delicious. Now get a towel and mop that up."

    I quickly did so. We almost giggled for a minute, then realized we had to act once again like nothing had happened. We didn't talk any more that evening about what we were going to do. Lisa did come home at the appointed time, and dinner went on. I detached my thoughts of Cassidy from the dinner conversation at hand and an unremarkable amiable dinner was concluded a couple of hours later. Since I had already worked off my passion, Lisa really didn't suspect anything about Cassidy and I this time. I just didn't know what to do next about the situation.
    Chapter 4. An ultimatum. Now I clearly had a dilemma. My sexual response to Cassidy was unlike anything I had experienced before. I had no thoughts of any other kind of relationship with her. Although she was sweet, she was what you'd call an airhead and liked things of an entirely different nature than I did. I was always surprised that Lisa was friends with her, but they went way back. But I couldn't very keep on with Lisa with the knowledge that I had an extra untapped two inches that Lisa couldn't bring out in me. Still I was unable to come to any final decision and kept muddling along pretending things were alright with Lisa.

    I held out for a week without contacting Cassidy, but by the end I was itching to know what was happening to her, and maybe if she had any thoughts about us. I looked up her number in Lisa's phone and gave her a call from work. She wasn't surprised to hear from me. In fact she asked me to come over as soon as I could.

    I told Lisa that I'd be working until 7, but cut out of work at 4 to head to Cassidy's place.

    When I reached her place, her roommate Marina answered the door. Marina was the opposite of Cassidy in so many ways. She had dark hair, nearly but not quite jet black, was tall and slender, but still possessed of a feminine figure, although her curves were an order of magnitude more subtle than Cassidy. Her hair was usually sleek, straight, and done up tightly, until Cassidy's flowing blonde mane. Marina was cool, calm, and sophisticated where Cassidy was lively and earthy. She came across as much older than her years - she was still in her early 20s. But she never crossed over into frigidity or bitchiness. Hers was a different order of femininity than Cassidy's, but possessing its own distinctive allure. She was from some kind of Slavic background. Yes, I had fantasized about her too. Now Marina stunned me with her greeting.

    "Oh, Mr. Raging Hard-on is here! I've heard about you."

    At that I blushed. I guess I couldn't have expected Cassidy to keep things totally secret from Marina, but still I began to worry.

    I grimaced. "Hi Marina, how are you?"

    "Oh fine. I'm just going out, don't worry. I'll leave you two alone." And she even winked at me as she said that, and grabbed her purse and went straight out the door.

    What was I to do? But I came here to see Cassidy. She came out her bedroom. She had just changed out of her work outfit into a baggy sweat suit. At least I wasn't going to have to face massive temptation right off the bat. Maybe we could just talk.

    "So, how've you been Cass?"

    She let out a deep sigh. "I don't know. I keep telling myself that this doesn't make sense, but I can't get you off my mind. And what would that do to Lisa? She's been my friend for a lot longer than you've been around, that's for sure. It would have been a lot easier if ..."

    "If what?"

    "If we had forgotten about this after the first time, or maybe you had never told me anything. Then it would just be a vague uncomfortable something. But now..."

    She was staring at me again with a tender expression.

    "Now what?"

    "Now I know that I want you, that you have a powerful effect on me. It's funny, but I never thought of you that way before, all the time you've been with Lisa."

    "I know. This is a surprise for me too."

    "And, I don't know if you want to hear this, but my boobs grew some more after that last time."

    "Really Cass?"

    "Yeah, that's why I have to hide in this sweat suit. I had to get new outfits for work. It was kind of embarrassing. Now I'm getting hit on more than ever."

    "Sorry."

    "No, don't be sorry. I feel so... sexually powerful... there's something great about that." And here her eyes lit up and she flashed a teasing grin. "There's more."

    "More?"

    "I think that drinking your cum had some kind of effect on me too."

    "What Cass?"

    "My cunt...it changed."

    "Oh god." Now I was getting freaked out.

    "Yeah, it's more powerful too. It's kind of swollen and ... I don't know how to say... more muscular...I mean I can squeeze more."

    My cock responded again to these powerful words. "Uh-oh," I said. "How ..." but I was afraid to say more.

    "What are we going to do?" she asked.

    My new cock was too big for my old pants. It was getting painful.

    "Um, excuse me Cass." I turned around to try to fix the situation. I had to unzip my pants. There was no way my cock could stay stuffed inside. I pulled out my shirt to try to hide it.

    "What are you doing there? Can't you control yourself?"

    "I can't Cass."

    "Don't show me. I won't be able to control myself either if you show me that beautiful fuck stick."

    But her dirty talk was irresistible. I turned to her, my cock poking through my shirttails.

    Cassidy walked deliberately over to me.

    "Remember, you still haven't touched me." She knelt before me and grabbed my cock.

    "I worship this cock," she purred.

    I was now swollen to nearly nine inches and felt my cock thickening as well. I had a delicious tingling sensation as Cassidy stretched her lips around my big cock.

    "Umm. This is the biggest cock I've ever sucked."

    "I can't stand up if you're going to keep doing that, Cass."

    "Lie on the sofa. Relax, I'll do everything." She smiled at me.

    I was still fully clothed, and lay down that way on the sofa, with only my cock sticking straight up through my fly.

    Cassidy was fully clothed as well. I could sense the dimensions of her chest, but couldn't see her tits clearly.

    She knelt next to me, one hand on my cock.

    "You see, this is hardly obscene at all. If Lisa ever asks about me, you just tell her that you never touched me, and that will be true. And she'll never ask me a question like that," she said. And she fell to work on my cock. She had to work harder due to my size, pausing several times to catch her breath, or straining to take me deeper into her mouth. My greater size made her big mouth and full lips a nice snug fit, and increased my pleasure.

    "I'm going to cum again, Cass. You sure know how to give a blow job."

    "Right in my mouth, honey. I want to drink it all up."

    Again I felt my cock give a little extra stretch, growing beyond nine inches. Cassidy's eyes widened with surprise and she looked straight into my eyes as I began to deliver powerful jets of cum to the back of her throat. I was shooting with more pressure than ever before as well. Cassidy choked a bit, and some cum drizzled out her nostril! Her eyes watered, but she kept her lips locked around my organ, continuing to suck like a hungry calf until I had spent my forces. I was dizzy and felt ready to lose consciousness.

    Then she came up for air. She wiped the cum off her nose and licked it up.

    "That was fucking awesome, honey." She said honey with a melting sugary tenderness that tugged at my heart.

    "No kidding Cass." I closed my eyes. She continued to lightly play with my cock with her hand as it shrank back down to its normal sized flaccid state.

    "Look, hon. I'm going to tell it like it is. I'm not giving up that gorgeous cock. But I don't want to hurt Lisa or run around behind her back. So, you've got to break up with her. Then you can touch me and fuck me all you want."

    She stood up. "I'm going to give you some motivation."

    She stripped off her sweatshirt. She wasn't wearing a bra underneath. Her tits had grown even more. They were stripper-size cannonballs, but they weren't fake at all. They were mesmerizing. Cassidy rocked gently back and forth and her tits swayed ever so slightly. They were gravity-defying and incredibly full, but still soft.

    "Ha ha," she giggled. "You see what you did to me. Now I know you want to touch me, to fuck me. You can come back here as soon as you break up with Lisa. You can even pack a bag and move in tonight if you want. But I don't want to see you until you break up with her. Now go home."

    "Ok, Cass."

    I tucked my cock into my pants and headed home.
    Chapter 5. Tight cunt. I was sexually sated, so I entertained some sympathy for Lisa for a while. I again tried to rationalize our relationship. But that mood didn't last long. After an hour, I was already wondering about the magic powers that Cassidy's cunt might possess. After all, her tits and cock-sucking skills had already opened a world of new sexual possibilities for me. No, Cassidy was right. I couldn't give that up. I didn't really care about what the rest of our potential relationship would be like. I only knew that I wanted to fuck her, hard, with my new giant cock. I needed to see those big tits bouncing up and down as I rammed her. I wanted to give her shattering orgasms.

    And that was what I was thinking about when Lisa walked in. I decided to hit things head on, ripping the Band-Aid off in one go, so to speak.

    "Hi Lisa, I'm breaking up with you." It must have been extra testosterone pumping through me, but I surprised even myself with my suddenness and tough tone.

    "What the fuck?" Lisa was immediately upset, half shouting and half crying. "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, I've decided. Our relationship isn't going anywhere, and I don't think it ever will. I need to start to live."

    "Is it Cassidy? Are you fucking her?"

    "No, Lisa. I never touched her. But I want to."

    "What the fuck? You son of a bitch! What has she got that I haven't, besides big tits. It's all about big tits for you, isn't it? You dog!"

    "No, not only her tits, Lisa. She is sexier than you in every way, and I want to take her."

    "You know she's a super slut. She used to fuck anyone who asked when she was in college."

    "I don't care. I want to fuck her too."

    "You simple-minded prick. Get out!"

    "I will. I'll come tomorrow and get the rest of my stuff." I threw a change of clothes and a toothbrush in my backpack and left.

    "You fucking asshole!" rang out in my ears as I went down the stairwell.

    I was back at Cassidy's door only about two hours after I had left.

    "I did it, Cass. I broke up with her."

    "I know. I just got a text from Lisa calling me a slutty bitch. You didn't break it to her gently?"

    "No, I was in a hurry to get back here."

    "Well, ok stud."

    I gave her a hug. It was the first time I had "touched" her. My cock began rising instantly. She pressed her pelvis against me.

    "I see he's ready again."

    I began to kiss her full lips, and she immediately opened her mouth and our tongues intertwined.

    I heard a coughing sound. It was Marina standing behind us.

    "Hey guys, can we at least eat dinner before you start going at it like cats in heat?"

    "Marina's right, we have to be considerate," Cassidy whispered in my ear. I backed away from her, my cock making a big tent in my pants. Marina eyed it knowingly.

    Marina didn't try to be overly friendly. She was forthright.

    "I know the score, guys. You two are now an "item", and I can see you're going to be locked up in Cassidy's room for a while. You don't have to hide anything from me or pretend, but just stay out of my way and I'll stay out of yours. And you, Mr. Hard-On, are going to share in the rent if you're moving in."

    "Fair enough." Although it was surprising to be talking this way on my first night in Cassidy's place, it all seemed to be a foregone conclusion.

    After a little small talk while we ate, Marina got up and said she was going to a movie. As soon as the door closed, Cassidy and I locked lips again. She was still in her sweat suit.

    "Let me see all of that hot body," I said. And I stripped off her top and bottom, and peeled off her panties. Cassidy had the voluptuous body of star stripper now. Her wide hips and thick but curvy thighs promised as much fertility as her stunning tits.

    "Take a look at what your cum did to me," Cassidy said, and she sat on the bed and spread her legs. She said she never had a dainty little cunny, but now it was a big puffy cunt, already red and glistening with juice. Her clit was a large pulsing knob. Her cunt was fascinating and extreme, like her tits. I was out of my clothes in a flash.

    "Don't waste time, I want you inside me right now."

    I couldn't argue with that. And in one single thrust, I penetrated her. She was tight, but so wet that I slid in quite suddenly.

    "Ahh! Fuck me! Fuck me!" Cassidy was already full-throttle screaming.

    Her cunt was powerful. I felt rippling waves of squeezing across my cock.

    "Ah! Ah! You're so big!" She alternated grunts, screams, and moans.

    "You're going to have to pull out before you cum. I'm not on any birth control."

    "No birth control?"

    "No, I haven't had a boyfriend in a year."

    "Okay Cassidy."

    Then my brain shut down and I began to thrust harder and faster. Her magic massaging cunt seemed to be stretching my cock even further. I felt huge, and I felt like her cunt could barely hold me, but it did, ever so snugly. Her tits were bouncing up and down under me just like in my fantasies, and an orgasmic glazed smile spread across Cassidy's face. She looked divine.

    "Oh god, I'm going to cum! Harder, fuck me harder!" Cassidy said, and she began grinding frantically against me. It felt like my cock was being grabbed by millions of tiny fingers.

    "I'm going to cum too Cassidy!"

    "No, pull out! pull out!"

    I tried to pull out, but her strong cunt grabbed my cock tightly. I could not pull out. Her cunt had taken control. I couldn't stop myself. I began to squirt. There was at least twice as much cum as the last huge cum load I poured down Cassidy's throat.

    "Ah! Ah! Uh!" Cassidy had broken through to a wild animal level. Her screams were really loud.

    All of sudden, I felt the pressure on my cock release, and I was able to slide it out of her cunt. A flow of cum began to run out and pool on the sheet. There was a lot of cum, and it was thick and white like glue.

    "What did you do to me, hon?" Cassidy was sweating, and panting.

    "Your cunt. It wouldn't let me go."

    "I know, I couldn't control it myself. That was raw."

    "Yeah raw."

    "I hope I don't get pregnant, but you've got so much cum, I'm scared."

    "Too late now. We can't control that anyway."

    "I wonder if your cum will have any other effects on me," she said.

    "Did you feel my cock grow again?"

    "I did. How long can this go on? You're scary big now."

    "Like your tits. Maybe we'll start making pornos."

    "Shut up. Let's sleep."

    We had expended a lot of energy in a short time, and I snuggled up against her cushy body and fell fast asleep.
    Chapter 6. Showering off. It turns out Cassidy's job required her to be up early in the morning. I heard her alarm go off at 6 and felt her kiss on my cheek before she left shortly after.

    "See you soon, lover," she said.

    I got up closer to 8 and wandered out to the living room. Marina was there eating a bowl of cereal on the sofa.

    "So, was it everything you dreamed of?" she asked as she arched her brow ironically.

    "I don't know what to say, Marina."

    "Oh, don't be so serious. I'm just messing with you."

    "Okay. I'm going to go to the shower to get ready for work."

    "Sure, don't make a mess in there. You can use whatever soap and shampoo you want."

    In the middle of my shower, I heard a knock on the door. Marina said, "I really need to pee. Do you mind?"

    "I don't mind. Come in."

    "Keep that curtain closed," she said.

    "Sure thing."

    I heard tinkling, then a flush and the faucet running.

    Then I saw Marina peek into the shower. I was unexpectedly bold. I didn't even bother to cover myself.

    "What are you doing, Marina?" She closed the curtain again.

    "Sorry, I wanted to see what Cassidy was talking about. Hey, don't take this the wrong way, but you don't look that big."

    So that was what Cassidy had been talking about.

    "I'm not big when I'm not hard."

    "Is it true that you're bigger with Cassidy than with your, um, ex?"

    "Yes, it's true."

    "Wonder why that is?" Marina sounded genuinely curious.

    I was just about done, so I shut off the water.

    "I don't know. I've been wondering whether it's a permanent effect or not myself."

    "You know, Cassidy and I are actually very competitive," Marina said.

    "Cassidy, competitive? I don't think so."

    "I should say that I'm competitive with Cassidy then."

    "And what does that mean? Look I need to get to work, can I get out of the shower?"

    "Sure, Mr. Hard-On."

    What was Marina's game? I didn't have time to wonder. I needed to get to work. I opened the shower curtain.

    "Is this what you call staying out of my way, Marina?"

    "Let me just check one thing."

    And Marina bent over. She was studying my cock up close. Then, to my surprise, she raised her hand and began to touch it gently. My cock twitched.

    "Marina, what are you doing?"

    "I want to see how big your cock can get with me."

    "Marina! That is not..." But she began to stroke my cock more fully. I remembered my fantasies about Marina. I could wait just another minute or two to put a stop to this.

    My cock responded, growing past six, then seven, then seven and a half inches. Marina's hand felt cool and gentle against my skin. She started to grin slightly. No, there was no frigidity in her coolness!

    "That's a nice cock there. Nice cock," she practically whispered it to herself.

    "I'm bigger than that with Cassidy."

    "Give me just a minute. Remember this is just a test. No need to say anything to Cassidy." And she leaned over and began to kiss the head of my cock, lightly and gently. My cock swelled further, it must have been past eight inches.

    "That's better," Marina said. And she unfurled her tongue and began to lick, up and down the shaft and around the tip. There was nothing wanton or wild about her technique. But it was exquisite and smooth. My cock broke the nine inch barrier and began to thicken like a giant cucumber.

    "Now that Is a big cock, lover boy. I am impressed."

    "Marina, you cocktease. You can suck it." Again my cock was doing the thinking and talking.

    "Oh no no, I've seen what your cum does. No thanks. I just wanted to see if I could get you hard like that."

    "Marina! I didn't realize you were such a nasty girl!"

    "Oh yeah, I am nasty. I can do lots of nasty things, but you're not going to find out about that. Not now."

    "Let me jack off watching you at least. You don't understand how this giant hard-on tortures me."

    "Well, ok. But don't get any cum on me. I heard about your perverted exploits, lover boy."

    And Marina stood in front of me, looking at me with a mischievous twinkle in her sparkling brown eyes. She struck little sexy poses, while I pumped my cock. She seemed to enjoy my distress. She could see I was soon about to cum.

    "Not on me dahling. In the tub."

    And I squirted my load against the shower wall. It wasn't a huge load like my recent ones, but it was respectable. I could see that despite Marina's calm exterior that she was a bit aroused. Her cheeks were flushed.

    "Well, these will be some interesting times," she said finally, and at last exited the bathroom, giving me a chance to collect myself.
    Chapter 7. Workplace Harassment. By the time I got to work, I thought I had settled down. I resolved not to mess around anymore with Marina. I settled in behind my computer screen in my cubicle and got to work.

    In the lunch room, I got a call from Lisa. She was now asking whether there was any chance to fix things. I was blunt.

    "No Lisa. I already fucked Cassidy and it was great."

    "You're a pig," she said, and hung up.

    Kyoko, the Japanese intern, was watching me on the phone. She averted her eyes when she heard me say 'fucked'. She was a shy thing, but I had noticed that she had a nice body, especially her cute little ass that twitched under her usual skirts or pantsuits. Today she was wearing a mid-thigh length skirt that was riding up noticeably. She was crossing and uncrossing her smooth bare legs with some frequency. Her skin was flawless, she must have still been only 20 years old. My cock began to awake again.

    She got up from the table and headed out of the room. I was done with my lunch too, so I followed her. As I stood, my cock stretched again from being released from the sitting position. I still wasn't fully erect, but I was now a good seven inches in semi-hard condition, so my cock was clearly noticeable through my pants.

    Kyoko glanced back at me behind her. I saw that she took in my erection in her glance, and her eyes widened. Even this small acknowledgment stimulated me and my cock grew to full hardness, poking upwards. We were on the stairwell, and I was watching her ass bounces up the steps ahead of me. She hesitated on the landing. There was a mixture of fear and excitement on her face, as though she couldn't decide whether to run or turn to face me. My brain told me that something must have chemically altered me, because this kind of extreme sexual hunger could not be explained otherwise. But my cock was running the show now. I knew that I wanted to fuck Kyoko too, and fuck her now. My brain took a back seat and observed with perplexity my behavior that followed.

    I took Kyoko's wrist, telling her firmly that "I needed to talk to her about her position." Kyoko did work in my department, although not immediately under me. As an intern though, she was fair game for anyone in the general area to boss her around and give her assignments. So she didn't resist as I led her into one of the small conference rooms, one without windows, even though she had seen my hard-on. I flicked the indicator from "vacant" to "in use" as we entered. Inside, I told her with my newfound bluntness what I wanted.

    "I want to fuck you, Kyoko."

    Kyoko was alarmed, but she was not a wholly inexperienced girl, so she did not panic at my words.

    "Is that your way of asking me out?" she said.

    "No, I want to fuck you."

    "I'm not just going to meet you someplace. Who do you think I am?"

    "No, Kyoko, I want to fuck you now, here."

    And I unzipped my pants to reveal my giant boner.

    Kyoko said, "No! That's too big. No!" But she kept staring at it. She didn't shout or call out as I walked to her, turned her around, pulled up her skirt and pulled down her panties. I pushed her down onto the conference table. Her fresh young ass stuck up in the air.

    Her cute little Japanese cunt was calling to my cock, which was already dripping precum on the carpet. Kyoko whispered "No", but still didn't call out. She had some kind of instinct to keep things quiet, not to create a scene. Maybe she secretly wanted me. Without further ado, I plunged my cock into her. She wasn't fully lubricated, and it definitely hurt a bit to jam my cock into her. She let out a couple of small shrieks. But my cock wanted in, and I couldn't control myself.

    After my cock was in, her juices began to flow and I was able to pound her faster and harder. My cock was long enough to apply lots of pressure to her cervix. I was around nine inches long, but didn't appear to have grown any more. She kept up a series of little girlish Japanese moans and cries. I lifted her body towards me so I could reach around and grab her small tits while I rammed her. She kept turning around to look at me. She wasn't resisting now, she had a lustful look. In a short while, I was about to cum again. This time I decided I'd better pull out, since I didn't know Kyoko's birth control status. I pulled out just in time and splashed thick jets of sticky cum on her peachy fresh ass, on her skirt, and on the back of her jacket. Kyoko kept staring at me silently.

    After I had cum, my cock released its hold on my brain. I shook myself, wondering what I had done. I mean, I could be jailed or sued for this kind of stuff, although somehow I had a feeling that Kyoko would keep quiet, had actually enjoyed it. But I hadn't cared about that as I was fucking her. There was nothing I could say to her, so I zipped up and went back to my cubicle for the rest of the day.
    Chapter 8. Sex Show. I returned to Cassidy's place in the afternoon. She was already home and had changed into a skimpy tank top and shorts. Her swollen tits stretched and lifted the tank top up so that her belly and wide hips showed. Her ass cheeks poked out of the bottom of the shorts. In an instant I was hard again, even though I had already cum twice earlier in the day. She was in the kitchen boiling stuff.

    "Hi hon," she purred. "I see you're happy to see me. But you'll have to wait, Marina and her friend are coming over for dinner."

    I barely registered what she said. To my increasing alarm, my cock was controlling me now. I walked up behind Cassidy, reached under her tank top and began manhandling her tits, flicking her nipples into hardness.

    "Is that how you dress for dinner? You're a dirty fuck slut." I couldn't believe my own language. I unzipped and popped my cock out.

    Cassidy just smiled at me.

    I slid my cock, still nine inches and thick, between her legs. I could feel her swollen cunt under the thin fabric of the shorts.

    "They're coming any minute, hon."

    "No, I'm cumming any minute."

    I didn't bother to take the shorts off, but simply pushed the narrow strip of fabric aside. Her puffy cunt was glistening. I grabbed her hips, angled her pelvis towards me, and thrust myself inside her.

    "Ahh!" Cassidy moaned and shuddered. She didn't resist, but pressed her big and curvy ass back to meet me. Her cunt began its magic massage. My cock was pulsing. I felt the loss of blood from my head as it rushed through my massive organ. All my sensation was concentrated in the cock.

    I grabbed Cassidy's long blond hair and gathered it up. I pulled her head back continued to slam into her.

    "Uh! Uh!" Cassidy emitted a series of raucous moans. There were wet squishy slapping sounds coming from her dripping cunt. Her cunt was powerful and massive. The folds of her lips lapped loosely around my balls. Even with my big cock, I couldn't reach her cervix like with the tight Japanese bitch I had attacked earlier. She was braced against the countertop, facing the apartment door. I watched her gigantic tits bounce and slap together in the mirror on the wall.

    "Harder! Punish me stud! I'm cumming!" And Cassidy closed her eyes, and crumpled her face in intense pleasure or agony. "Umm" she grunted.

    At that moment the apartment door opened and Marina and her friend walked in.

    Marina instantly sized up the situation and smirked at me. Her friend was an attractive dark skinned Indian with glossy skin and deep brown eyes. Neither of them moved or averted their eyes, perhaps shocked to observe Cassidy's super feminine, incredibly overdeveloped body in action. In any case the situation was too over the top to pretend about.

    Cassidy hadn't opened her eyes and continued to grind and moan on me. Her orgasm continued and my cock felt a wave of unusual sensations. I kept my eyes locked on the Indian girl as I unloaded my cum in Cassidy's cunt. Marina and her friend could see from my face what was happening. And the wet gooey sounds generated by the large volume of my cum were quite obvious.

    Then Cassidy opened her eyes.

    "Oh shit!" And she pulled off my cock with a smacking sound and ran to her bedroom, tits and ass bouncing, leaving pools of cum and cunt juice on the carpet where she stepped.

    I stood there with my spear glistening. Marina and the Indian girl were still staring, directly at it. Marina kept her composure.

    "We know all about your uncontrollable urges," she said. "So don't be embarrassed. Just get dressed and we'll start dinner in a few minutes."

    So I walked to the bedroom to get dressed. Marina gave her friend an amused, exasperated look.

    Cassidy recovered herself and we proceeded to eat dinner together.

    There was a little extra tension in the air due to what happened, and we drank a bit more than usual and our conversation turned to some sexually titillating topics. Shrita, the Indian girl, was the only one who didn't share any juicy tidbits from her past. But in any case, the whole story of Cassidy and me, and the effect that we had had on each other's bodies, came out in the course of conversation. Marina coolly sipped her wine.

    The dinner ended and Shrita got up to go. After she left, I felt like I needed some air, so I announced that I was going out to pick up some milk.
    Chapter 9. Magic Cum. On the stairwell, Shrita was talking on her cell. I heard her say, "Yeah, he's got like magic cum or something." So my story was spreading fast. I cleared my throat. She turned and saw me.

    "Ok, I've got to go," she said. She added something emphatic in Hindi. Then she turned to me. "I'm sorry to be talking about you, but the reality is, I need some of what you've got."

    "What, Shriti?"

    "I'm mean, I'm pretty right?"

    "You're beautiful Shriti." I wasn't flirting or flattering her, just stating facts. She had long glistening jet black hair, long lashes, big dark eyes, delicate features - eyebrows, nose and lips, and she was slender. She was a real looker.

    "But I've got nothing up top," she said. "You don't know these Indian guys. They want a traditional fertility goddess. I can attract a lot of attention, but no serious marriage proposals. I'm ready to do anything."

    "What are you saying, Shriti?"

    "I want you to give me that magic cum."

    "You want to..."

    "I want it. I mean whatever you did to Cassidy. I saw her in there. She is monstrous. I don't need that much, just a little to rub on my chest, to grow to an average size."

    "But you know how that works Shrita." My cock was already growing in anticipation. She glanced down at it. "I need to cum on your tits, at least."

    "Can't you just sell me some in a jar to take home?"

    "It has to be fresh, Shriti." I didn't know that, actually, but I didn't want to let her off easily.

    "Ok, ok, it's not like that's actual sex or anything. When can we do it?"

    "Now!"

    "Here, on the stairs?"

    "Nobody comes through here, and even if they did, we'd hear them in time." I pulled my cock out. I was already fully erect at my new nine inch length. I was uncontrollably horny these days. The thought of plastering Shriti with cum had already driven everything else from my mind.

    "God, that thing would never fit inside me."

    "Take your top off and kneel down."

    And Shriti complied. Her tits were small. She cupped them towards me, but they were still insignificant. I focused on her lovely expectant face and began to stroke.

    "Help me out, Shriti. Talk dirty to me."

    "Cum for me. Come on, cum on my tits, big cock?" Shriti said uncertainly.

    "Come on Shriti, we don't have much time."

    She desperate to get the effect of the cum, so in spite of her reluctance, she reached up and grabbed my cock. Now that was exciting. The slender fingers of one hand fluttered up and down my shaft, while her other hand gently massaged my balls. I felt the blood began to flow in earnest.

    "I want that cum," Shriti said, now with conviction.

    I began to jerk and spurt. She aimed my cock at each tit in turn.

    "It would have more effect if you drank the rest, Shriti," I improvised.

    And she didn't hesitate. She wrapped her lovely mouth around my fat cock head and sucked like a hungry baby.

    "Umm, that is delicious," she said, sounding surprised. She was rubbing the sticky cum into her tits. I zipped up.

    "Look, I've got to go Shriti. Good luck with that. Let me give you my number. I'd be happy to give you more cum anytime." She passed me her phone and I added my contact info while she rearranged herself. Then I was off down the stairs.

    So I had shared cum with four different women in one day. It was really astounding. The rest of that evening was uneventful. Cassidy was still kind of embarrassed about getting caught fucking, so she didn't want to make any noise in the bed. I fell asleep next to her and again she woke up early to go to work.
    Chapter 10. Marina sucks. I was alone again in the apartment with Marina. She hadn't dressed yet and was lounging in a long t-shirt and socks, her long, slender and toned legs exposed. I wondered what was going to happen today. As usual Marina wasn't bashful.

    "I found it really hot to watch you and Cassidy fuck last night," she said directly, staring calmly at me.

    My instant-on hard-on was on again.

    "Whoa, watch it stud, you could put an eye out with that thing!" Marina said.

    "I feel like my cock is controlling my life now, Marina."

    "What you need is someone who can tame that wild thing."

    "What do you know about it?"

    "You're troubled because of years of pent-up sexual desire with that homely Lisa chick. What you need is steady constant release for a while, maybe a couple of months, until you regain your equilibrium."

    "How do you know all that, Marina?"

    "It's not my specialty, but I have studied human sexuality." Marina was a psychotherapist, actually.

    "So what about now? Can I get some release like yesterday?"

    "So romantic."

    "How about it?"

    "What would Cassidy think?"

    "Fuck her."

    "I've seen that done."

    I had had enough of this chit chat. Marina's playful but cool banter only got me more worked up. And there was the matter of her long legs right before my eyes. I whipped my cock out. At least I could jack off on her like yesterday. She'd already let me do that once, so it wouldn't matter.

    "Stand back mister." Now there was firmness in her voice. She saw that someone as sex-crazed as I was could possibly rape her.

    I stared at her. She wanted to defuse the situation.

    "Let's try an experiment, just for science's sake, you understand," Marina said. "I still want to see if I can get your cock to grow more than Cassidy can. And you need release. So, let me suck you off. You can compare my technique to Cassidy's."

    And to Shriti's, I thought. But I said, "Oh yeah, now you're talking."

    "But I'm keeping my clothes on, and you can't cum in my mouth. Those are the rules," she said, lifting her chin imperiously.

    "Ok, Marina. Should I stand here?"

    "Yeah, stand."

    I stood next to her while she sat on the couch. She didn't waste any time. With a hungry look, she took my cock deep into her mouth. She could slide her mouth up and down with great smoothness and fluidity. It felt like a silvery rush up and down my cock. She squeezed me lightly with her legs and placed her hands on my ass so she could control the depth of my penetration into her mouth. I felt my cock stretch like before. That must have been ten inches. I was now several inches in diameter as well. Without hesitation, Marina opened her jaw and spread her lips wider. My cock head was nestling in the narrow opening at the back of Marina's throat, but she completely controlled her gag reflex.

    Only her breathing through her nose became more labored. I rested my hands on the back of her head, not pressing, but merely confirming her up and down motions. Now she was doing something extra with her tongue, something I had never felt before. The cum began to boil inside me instantly. I was no longer thinking. I grabbed her head firmly and held it still as I started to thrust with my hips, plunging my cock in and out of her mouth at a faster pace. She looked up me with her large green eyes, a piercing glance, fearless and menacing. I thrust deep into her silken mouth and began to cum, a high pressure jet bouncing off her tonsils.

    She began beating on my legs and pushing me to get me to pull out. I held her head and squeezed off a second round as she gulped it down. Then she was able to free herself, and I continued to squirt into the air, huge globs landing on her face, on her t-shirt, on the sofa. I was still grunting and moaning like an animal.

    "Shit, you said you wouldn't."

    "Sorry Marina, but I can't stop it when my cock gets that big." My organ was still erect and dangling in front of her eyes. She was mesmerized when her gaze returned to it. In spite of my cumming in her mouth, she began to lick me clean. After she had licked up all the cum, she appeared to resume operations of her rational brain.

    "I didn't want to drink it because I don't want to turn into a giant cow like Cassidy," she said. "But it tastes so good."

    "Cassidy's not a cow, she's all woman."

    "But that's not my style."

    "Look it happened already, now we can only wait and see. Anyway, you sucked another inch out of me. What does that mean?"

    "It means, my dear stud, that you experienced something new sexually and that you haven't yet hit the limit of your desire. You need to stop trying to rationalize things and fuck until your cock stops growing. Then you'll be caught up with your sexual development."

    "So, will You fuck me, Marina?"

    "You're unstoppable!" Marina finally let out a full laugh, one that was especially charming and sparkling. "Look, I'm trying to help you, and yes, I am a little curious. But Cassidy is the one that has fallen hard for you. It would be a bad idea to make this more complicated."

    "Ok, anyway I've got to get to work."
    Chapter 11. Kyoko fucks. At work, Kyoko came to my cubicle just before lunch. “We need to talk,” she said. I was panicking. I guessed she wasn’t going straight to the police or the bosses with any charges, but who knows what she would demand from me. Still, I couldn’t control my thoughts. I noticed she was wearing an even shorter skirt than yesterday, and still no stockings. Her young lean legs gently arced due to her high heels. Her jacket was open and her blouse was unbuttoned to show substantial cleavage. Was she wearing a push-up bra, or had my fucking had an effect on her tits too?

    “Follow me to the conference room,” she said.

    The mention of that setting caused fear in my brain, but my cock was having none of it. I was already hard again, and extremely uncomfortable in my pants.

    This time Kyoko slid the indicator to “In Use” and told me to sit down.

    She stood in front of me.

    “Do you know what you did to me yesterday?” she said angrily.

    “Look Kyoko, I’m sorry about yesterday. I’ve been having, problems, sexual problems, and I couldn’t control myself.”

    “I was a virgin dammit!”

    I put my face in my hands. She kept talking.

    “I’m not supposed to have sex except for love, for making babies. And you,” she was nearly crying.

    “Kyoko, what can I do?”

    “You can fuck me again, that’s what you can do. I liked it, but you pulled out. You have to impregnate me!” Kyoko shouted.

    My rational mind knew that this was wrong on many levels. This was really going to entangle me in some twisted relationship, and Kyoko sounded like she needed mental help. But my cock was hard.

    “You are going to fuck me again now,” Kyoko said more gently. She bent over and unzipped my pants. My enormous cock sprang out, ten inches long and thick as a forearm.

    “It’s bigger than yesterday!” she said.

    “Yeah, I don’t know when it’s going to stop.”

    She pumped it a few times with her little hand causing me to grunt. Then she unbuttoned her blouse all the way and opened it, revealing newly enlarged soft dangling tits. She lifted her tiny skirt up. She wasn’t wearing any panties. So she had planned this. I remained sitting in the large conference chair while she balanced herself over me. She aligned her little cunt with my huge cock and began to force herself down on it. Her face showed strain and effort as she struggled to stretch her cunt over my bulk. I didn’t want to hurt her by thrusting too soon, so I busied myself with sucking on her lovely milky tits. Now she finally had me inside, and her juices began to flow, all over my pants. She was tight but slick. Again I was banging against her cervix with tremendous force.

    “You are going to cum inside this time,” she hissed in my ear.

    She got more and more excited until something else happened. With a sudden pop, her cervix seemed to open up.

    “Impregnate me now,” she said in her thick Japanese accent.

    My cock head was being gripped tightly by the cervix while her cunt walls fluttered over my cock shaft. Again I was growing longer and thicker. She screamed from the pressure on her cervix, and I immediately began to cum. All the liquid was being shot up into the higher reaches of her reproductive tract until it was all full. Then I felt the cum dripping down the shaft of my cock and ultimately out of her cunt. She could have conceived quadruplets from a cumshot like that.

    “That’s it, that’s what I needed,” Kyoko said.

    Thankfully the office suite usually emptied out at lunchtime, otherwise that scream would have attracted attention.

    After it was done, we came to our senses, dressed again, and went back to work. This time it was me that had to hide stains on my clothes for the rest of the day. Thankfully I wasn’t called away from my desk.

    To be continued in part 2, By maigret for Literotica.
    1 hr 13 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 25
    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 25

    Harri wakes up in the hospital.

    Again.

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



     

    Once Kara had come down,

    panting as her cheek pressed against my abdomen, she turned and looked up at
    me. "That's it, right? No going back now for either of us."

    "That's true," I

    said. "Not that I'd want to consider an alternative even if there as
    one."

    Kara sat up and leaned over,

    kissing me. "That means nothing can get in between us again," she
    said, looking at me with a fervent desire. "Nothing ever should have, but
    now I have you and I'm not letting go."

    "Ahem," Tanaya

    said, sticking up for herself.

    "Sorry," Kara said,

    turning to her. "I'm just; So maybe I might be dealing with some stuff
    too."

    "It's fine," Tanaya

    said. "Um... fuck, suddenly I'm way hornier than I was before. This
    vaccine thing is wild."

    "I'm feeling it

    too," Kara nodded. "Look, do you want to just finish getting him
    hard, and then; well, how do you want to do it?"

    Tanaya ran the tip of her

    tongue across her thin bottom lip and then reached out and took my cock in
    hand. She had slightly rough hands from her years of riding and taking care of
    the animals, but her small fingers still felt good as she stroked me twice from
    top to bottom. She glanced back to meet my eyes. "Mind if I'm on
    top?" she asked. "I think I'd feel better that way, this time and
    maybe a couple more."

    "Sounds great," I

    said and leaned in to kiss her again.

    "Tee, do you think

    maybe..." Kara started, then bit her lower lip, looking from my cock to my
    face and back. "Do you think if you're busy there, I could maybe get some
    of his mouth?"

    Tanaya already had her mouth

    on my cock and I had to assume it was the post-Priming vaccine that had her
    simply grunt and give Kara a thumbs up. We shifted a little so I could lay on
    my back and as Tanaya continued to suck the top third of my cock and stroke the
    bottom two-thirds with her hand, Kara swung her leg over and straddled my
    chest. Looking up at her naked body, I groaned and raised my hands to grab her
    tits, finding I was right that they were just a bit more than a handful for me.

    "Definitely

    bigger," I said. "And fantastic."

    She snorted softly, her

    pelvis humping just slightly with her horniness as I thumbed her puffy areolas
    and nipples. "Not as big as Gerty's though," she said. "Were
    they fun to take for a spin?"

    "All boobs are good

    boobs," I said sincerely. "And I can't wait to get my mouth on these
    ones, and yours Tanaya."

    The other woman mumbled

    something around my cock and flashed another thumbs up from around Kara.

    "Then here," Kara

    said, leaning down and bringing her tits to within reach. "Get a taste,
    baby. Because they're all yours."

    I got my lips into her

    cleavage and, for a long moment, hoped I'd never need to leave that spot again.
    There was the unfortunate fact that her skin tasted a little of the chemical
    decontamination showers, but otherwise, she was warm against my lips and I
    could feel her skin starting to goose pimple a little as I kissed and licked
    and nuzzled and loved on her tits. When my lips finally found one of her
    nipples and ran my tongue around her areola the way I remembered she liked,
    Kara moaned gently, getting a hand behind my head and pulling me tighter to her
    bosom.

    Being lost in her tits,

    however, didn't distract me from when Tanaya's mouth left my cock and she
    shifted on the bed, and then I was feeling her grinding her slick twat against
    the underside of my cock.

    "Fuckin' hell," she

    groaned. "Fucking hell."

    Kara pulled her tits from my

    face so she could look me in the eyes as she grinned. "Is she riding
    you?"

    I shook my head. "Still

    feels great though."

    Kara raised an eyebrow and

    then sat up more, looking over her shoulder to see Tanaya writhing her hips as
    she teased my cock. "Really?" she asked. "I can't believe he's
    not already inside you. I know I want that cock in me."

    "I'm just,” Tanaya

    grunted. "I'm just making sure I'm not gonna fucking be too tight or
    something."

    "If you're as turned on

    and wet as I am, there's no way in hell he wouldn't slip in," Kara
    laughed. "But you do you." She turned back to me and shuffled a
    little higher on her knees, biting her lip in a little grin as she raised both
    eyebrows at me questioningly.

    "Get that twat up

    here," I said, patting her hips before sliding my arms between her legs
    instead of outside. "It's been too damn long."

    "Fuck, yes," Kara

    moaned softly, shuffling forward a bit more and bringing her twat right over my
    face.

    I hadn't been a complete

    idiot as a teenager, or some asshole. I'd become intimately familiar with this
    sight before and it seemed to be one thing that hadn't changed much about Kara.
    She had a pretty twat with thin outer labia and a neat little inner pair of
    lips along with a slightly prominent clit hood that was a shade darker than the
    rest of her warmly tanned skin. Her inner twat was a soft, pastel pink beyond
    those lips. Now it looked slick with her natural lubrication and gave off a
    slight musk and warmth with how turned on she was.

    There wasn't any hesitation

    on my part. I slid my arms up to hook around her thighs and pulled her down to
    my face, driving my tongue into her and tasting Kara. At almost the same time
    Tanaya was shifting and I felt my cock pushing into her, the thinner woman's
    twat tight but not uncomfortably so as she drove herself back and down onto me.

    I moaned. Kara gasped and

    wove the fingers of her hands into my hair. Tanaya groaned and reversed course,
    pulling all the way off of me and then right back on, driving my cock deep
    before she started to gyrate her hips like she was riding a bucking bronco.

    Heaven couldn't be much

    better, I decided. The only thing that would turn that cheap motel room into
    true heaven would be the rest of my girls cuddled up around us. Even the weird
    saran-wrapped pillows and floors could stick around.

    "Fuck, Harri," Kara

    moaned, her hips working as her body tried to roll towards an orgasm.
    "God, fuck, what a stupid fucking girl I was."

    "Jesus," Tanaya

    groaned. She had me deep in her now and the smooth, circular motions of her
    rolling hips was a tantalizing urge I had to meet with my own thrusts up to
    meet her.

    It wasn't fair, really; I

    knew Kara was making a bit of a mistake. From what I understood about the whole
    Priming-Imprinting sequence, she wasn't going to be able to reach a climax
    without the Imprinting. Getting oral from me definitely felt good based on how
    much of her nectar she was dripping onto my tongue, but she wasn't going to
    find satisfaction that way.

    I was having fun trying to

    get her there, though. And God did she look good, looking up
    at her as she braced one hand on the wall and her tits wobbled with her
    grinding motions. Her head was hanging low, her eyes closed in intense focus as
    she absorbed my cunnilingus with soft little groans and gasps. I wondered how
    long she would let me keep working on her, building her need without being able
    to reach it, and how she'd react.

    " Umm-fuck," Tanaya

    suddenly moaned and I felt her change her stance, leaning forward a bit and I
    saw her hands grab Kara's shoulders from behind for support. "I feel like
    I'm fucking a goddamn donkey, Kara. God. You said he was a good
    size, not that he was the perfect size." She moaned, low
    and long, for almost a minute straight before she sat back down heavily,
    driving me deep into her, then rocking forward again. "Fuck. God. Harri,
    you better not be pulling the wool over my eyes here cause I'm gonna be really
    fucking pissed if you turn out to be an asshole with this cock. I can't handle
    another shitty relationship even if I'm addicted to your cock. Fuck.
    Ugh! God, I feel like my twat was made for this cock. It's all
    fucking yours, Harri."

    "Gonna come on his cock,

    Tanaya?" Kara gasped, grabbing her friend's hands and pulling them a
    little farther over her shoulder so she could kiss one and then the other.
    "Gonna become Harri's Indian Cowgirl? Fuck, Harri, that's good.
    God, you know how to treat my clit right. Best I've ever had, and still so damn
    fucking good. Why can't I fucking come though!?"

    "I'm gonna

    come, Kara," Tanaya panted. "I can feel it real deep in me. Fuck, it
    feels like I'm riding a horse full tilt. It's a vibration in me, rolling
    through me."

    I could feel myself getting

    closer as well. I wanted to give Tanaya what she was craving, I wanted to
    finish the job and make her mine. Her pretty, stern little face,
    her tight little body. She was mine now. And then I wanted to cram my cock into
    Kara and fuck her until we were both puddles on the bed. I wanted to prove that
    I was the fucking king and she wouldn't ever think of leaving
    me again. I had lionesses around me, and not one was going to go wandering from
    the king of the jungle's pride.

    My hips were thrusting up,

    driving my cock into Tanaya fast as she worked her hips. My orgasm was
    building, and my balls felt heavy and tight.

    "Hmm," Tanaya

    moaned through a clamped-shut jaw. "Make me come, Harri," she
    mumbled, her voice suddenly sounding completely normal like she wasn't getting
    fucked at all. "Make me come, please. I need you. I need you so bad. I
    need; Everything; Ugh!"

    I came, my tongue wedged into

    Kara's twat as far as it could get while I thrust my cock up into Tanaya and
    felt like my soul was gushing out of it and into her. In the midst of the
    extreme high I reached all I saw was white, but I had a moment of wonder as I
    tried to figure out how the hell I was dumping what felt like a month's worth
    of cum into her tight little body when only an hour before I'd felt that same
    way as I'd imprinted Gerty.

    Where the hell was it all

    coming from?

    "Yes! Breed me, you

    fucking stud," Tanaya cried out, shaking me out of the white noise and
    making me blink rapidly as another jet of my cum rocketed out of me and deep
    into her. I didn't have time to think though, because Kara was dismounting from
    me and Tanaya fell forward onto my chest. I immediately wrapped my arms around
    her, crushing her to me as I humped up into her again and again as we both
    gasped with each thrust until I was done and her body had stopped shaking.

    I felt her hands go loose

    from where they had grabbed my shoulders, and her body went limp despite still
    being impaled on my cock.

    My eyes felt heavy.

    "Holy fuck," Kara

    said from beside me. "That was amazing. God, now I,” I missed what she
    said.

    "Imprinting,"

    Tanaya mumbled, her voice husky and her cheek pressed against my chest.
    "Imprinting."

    I was being shaken.

    "Harri!?" Kara

    sounded urgent.

    I wanted to respond but

    everything felt heavy.

    "Help!"

    Kara sounded further away and

    she sounded panicked. I fought, snarling in my own head, trying to get to her.
    Wherever she was.

    But then I wasn't thinking at

    all.

    I was moving before I was

    really awake, my head throbbing with panic and aggression because I'd been
    helpless. Something was wrong. I needed to do something.
    Someone needed me. My heart was pummeling the inside of my chest and adrenaline
    was shooting through me. I opened my eyes and was assaulted by white light and
    hands were on me, pushing me back. I struggled, batting them away.

    Kara was panicking. Her

    voice, calling my name. She needed me. I needed to do something.

    "Harri, stop!"

    My vision was still swirling

    but Kyla swam into focus, and I wasn't sure if it was because I would always
    have eyes for her, or if it was because she'd reached in and grabbed me by my
    face as she glared in a stern panic over a heavy-duty rebreather mask strapped
    over her mouth and nose. I almost couldn't recognize her except for her eyes.

    I was holding someone, my arm

    around their neck. I was sitting up and had another person by the front of
    their shirt.

    "Mr. Black, you're in a

    hospital," grunted the woman I had by the collar.

    I sucked in a massive breath,

    blinking as my vision cleared some more, and let go of the Doc and then the
    nurse; a male nurse, thank God. He stumbled away coughing, but the Doc just
    straightened out her white jacket.

    "There he is," Kyla

    said, letting go of my face and running her fingers through my hair. Her voice
    was muffled by the filtered mask, which looked like the kind of filtered mask
    that construction workers wore when dealing with heavy dust or chemicals.

    "That wasn't the usual

    wake-up," the Doc said clinically. "We'll need to update our
    procedures."

    "What happened?" I

    asked, my heart still beating hard in my chest as I looked around. Kyla was
    there, so I wasn't in danger, but then why was my fucking fight/flight reaction
    off the Goddamn charts? The last thing I remembered was... "Where's
    Kara?"

    "Mr. Black, everyone is

    unharmed," the Doc said, her tone commanding my attention. Something in me
    wanted to ignore her though, to leap out of bed and push past her and go.
    "Following your imprinting of Tanaya Airington, you happened to undergo a
    process known as 'regeneration'; it is what it sounds like. You've been
    unconscious for about twenty hours."

    "Is Tanaya

    alright?" I asked, my eyes bouncing from the Doc to Kyla. "Where's
    Kara?"

    "Tanaya is fine, she's

    already awake," Kyla said, putting her hands on my chest. I was dressed in
    a hospital gown. The room around us looked familiar; we were in the medical
    ward of Miriam's skyrise facility in Portland. Where I'd been taken when I was
    shot. "Harri, you need to focus. For Kara."

    "Your partner is

    correct," the Doc said. "Miss Swiftwater is currently under an
    immense amount of stress due to the timing of your regeneration. I need you to
    listen to me for one minute, and then I'll bring you to her."

    I sucked in another deep

    breath and nodded. What the fuck was she waiting for?

    "Miss Swiftwater has

    gone longer than anyone should after the priming until the imprinting. Only one
    test subject thus far has gone longer than her by choice, and we are unaware of
    anyone else who has gone this long. She requires your semen now,
    Harrison, but you need to be cautious. Be careful not to hurt her, her body
    likely feels like it's on fire at the moment."

    "Okay," I said,

    taking another breath. "Alright. Take me to her." The Doc signaled to
    the orderly, who grimaced as he went to open the quarantine containment door
    for the room. Kyla hovered while I swung my legs over the side of the bed and
    stood up.

    "No dizziness?" she

    asked. "Do you need water?"

    "I'm fine," I said,

    then adjusted my tone because it was harsher than I meant it to be.
    "Sorry. I'm fine, but if Kara is in pain because of this thing then I need
    to get this done ASAP."

    Kyla nodded, still eyeing me

    critically, her brow knotted together in concern. "Okay," she said,
    then looked to the Doc. "Let's go."

    I really was only in a

    hospital gown and I could feel the cool air on my ass as we walked quickly out
    of the room and into the medical clinic hallway with all its sci-fi-looking
    state-of-the-art observation bays and equipment. I didn't give a flying fuck if
    my ass was hanging out the back of the gown, though. Everything in my body was
    on edge, the panic in Kara's voice that last moment before I went unconscious
    ringing in my ears.

    The orderly started to open

    the next containment-sealed door and Kyla turned and put a hand on my chest
    again as she looked up at me. "Gerty and Tanaya are in there with her. Let
    me get them out and then you do your thing, Okay?"

    I swallowed, resisting the

    urge to growl at the orderly as he took so fucking long to open the
    door, and nodded to Kyla. She nodded back firmly.

    The door opened, and Kyla

    slipped in first as she quickly called for Tanaya and Gerty to follow her. The
    Doc went in next, and before I could push past the orderly and into the room
    Kyla was coming out, followed by Tanaya and then Gerty. They were all dressed
    in sweat suits, I realized, baggy and in Air Force grey. The sweatpants hung a
    little low on Tanaya's thin hips, and Gerty's curvy physique wasn't done any
    favors as the bagginess hid her charms. Both of the women looked stressed out
    and relieved at the same time, and I opened my arms and pulled them both to me
    in a crushing hug.

    Gerty was saying something,

    but the ringing in my ears was back, hanging over the thundering of my blood
    pressure in my ears. They felt so fucking good in my arms, and I wanted to tell
    them everything would be Okay, and I was there for them, and I still considered
    myself lucky as all fuck to have them in my family, for them to be mine.

    But they smelled of sweat and

    stale sex. It was clinging to them.

    The hospital room was leaking

    the stink into the hallway.

    "I can't talk," I

    said, hoping that I wasn't hurting Gerty by not responding to her.

    "Go," Gerty urged

    me, pulling from my hug. Tanaya followed quickly. I caught her by the arm,
    leaning in and planting a quick kiss on her forehead, then pivoting and doing
    the same to Gerty. Kyla tried to usher me into the room but I kissed her
    forehead as well before entering through the wall of hot smell that was
    hovering in the doorway.

    There wasn't any other way to

    describe it than sweat and stale sex. And as soon as I entered I could see why.

    Kara was on the hospital bed,

    completely naked. Her body was shimmering, her hair damp and clinging to her
    forehead, cheeks and shoulders with sweat. Her wrists and ankles were strapped
    with cushioned cuffs to the bed railings and she was tensed and pulling against
    the restraints. Her knees were twisting as she practically vibrated, her teeth
    clenched like she was going to crack her molars from the tension coiled inside
    of her and her pretty face scrunched in a grimace.

    "Harri!" she

    exhaled, her voice breaking as her eyes snapped wide as soon as I was in the
    room. "Thank fuck, I'm fucking dying without your
    fucking cock. I need you to fucking fuck me right fucking now.
    I can't fucking come but I need to fucking get some fucking relief
    god fucking damn!" She thrust her knees apart as best she could,
    shifting her butt down the bed to let her legs spread even wider. No shame,
    even with the Doc standing next to her bed and Kyla hanging in the doorway
    behind me.

    "You should,” the Doc

    started, but I was already pulling off my hospital gown. "-do so,"
    she continued, her eyes hesitating for a moment on my nude body. "And the
    sooner you complete the process the better. Try not to be too loud,
    please."

    I didn't know if it was the

    knowledge that Kara needed me, or that it was Kara generally, or just the
    adrenaline still beating through my veins, but I was hard by the time I was at
    her bed. The Doc disappeared, and as I was climbing onto the bed Kyla followed
    me in and hovered near the bed.

    "In me, in me, in

    me," Kara was grunting, thrusting her hips up towards me. "Please,
    God, Harri. In me!"

    "I've got the

    restraints," Kyla said, starting to work on one of Kara's feet.

    I was between her legs,

    leaning down over her, and positioned my cock at her entrance. It was inflamed
    and literally dripping with her excretions, flowered open like it had already
    been fucked so hard it couldn't close up again. Even her interior muscles were
    flexing. Her eyes were pleading and bloodshot from being awake and wracked by
    the strain that had been put on her.

    Then I was inside her,

    pinning her to the bed with my cock, piercing into her with one hard, swift
    thrust. Kara let out a sobbing moan of relief and need and desperation. Kyla
    got the restraint for her foot undone and Kara snapped it up and around,
    hooking it over my hip and digging her heel into my ass like she was worried I
    was going to pull away.

    "Fuck me, Harri,"

    she gasped. "I need your cum. I need it, it's the only thing
    that will; Fuck, that will stop this. It's like my insides are trying to become
    my fucking outsides, Harri. It needs your fucking cum. I need it in me.
    I need you to fuck me like a fucking whore and fucking come in
    my twat and make it all stop. I need it so I can be yours.
    I need it to live. I need you to live. I need you."

    I was hammering into her as

    she babbled. Kyla got her other foot free and Kara wrapped both legs around my
    hips tightly, yanking me down into her after every out thrust.

    "I'm here," I

    growled. "I'm here, Kara. You're all mine, forever."

    "I'm yours," she

    sobbed, still somewhere between relief and desperation. "I'm yours, I'm
    yours, I'm yours."

    This wasn't how I'd wanted it

    to be. I wanted to make love to her. Even if it was an imprinting, I wanted our
    first time together again to feel like it meant something, a symbol of the new
    us. I'd imagined something slow, something emotional. Instead, this was
    animalistic. It was pure instinct, pure mechanics. My hips were a piston driving
    my cock in and out of her in a forceful beating, and as Kyla got one of Kara's
    hands free she wrapped it around my shoulder, trying to pull me ever closer.

    "Please, Harri,"

    Kara sobbed. "Please. I love you. I want to always love you. I want to be
    yours. Please let me be yours."

    I kissed her, little more

    than our lips mashing together, and I growled, "Mine," into them.

    I came, my hips not stopping

    as I emptied myself into Kara's sloshy, messy cunt. I fucked her like she
    wasn't even human, just a thing. I was a thing, just a fucking
    machine of instinct and hormone, mindless in my pursuit of the primal urge
    inside me. To fill her. Claim her like property. No one would ever consider
    her anything but mine again. Over my dead fucking body.

    All of them were mine.

    "Imprinting. Imprinting.

    Imprinting," Kara was saying in my ear.

    "Come on, Harri,"

    Kyla said. She was shaking me gently.

    I was cradling my body over

    Kara's protectively, breathing like a bellows. My right ear had a ringing in
    it, different from the thundering pressure that had been in me when I first
    woke up. This was the ring after someone had been screaming and howling in my
    ear at the top of their lungs. I also had an ache in my shoulder and across my
    back, which I would later piece together was because Kara had bit my shoulder
    hard enough to leave teeth marks without breaking the skin, and then clawed up
    my back as she'd rolled through a trio of massive orgasms in a row as I'd
    rutted my cum into her. I'd completely blanked through all of it.

    Sitting up slowly, I looked

    down at my newest, and oldest, partner. Kara looked like hell. I hadn't noticed
    before that her skin looked reddish and inflamed, or that she had fresh bruises
    on her arms and legs like she'd been thrashing around, now layered over the scrapes
    and bruises she'd gotten from her ordeal with the militia. But even with all
    that, and the sweat, and the smell of her confined chemically-induced lust, she
    was still a fucking gorgeous sight.

    And I was still hard inside

    of her.

    There was a temptation to

    just keep fucking her. She was mine and she would allow it if I
    wanted it.

    But that wasn’t me. I

    grunted, shaking my head and taking a breath. Carefully pulling out of her, I
    groaned in my throat as my cock bobbed back up at attention while I backed down
    the bed. I was still breathing heavily, though the adrenaline hammering in my
    chest seemed to be calming down. Once I was on my feet I grunted again, bracing
    a hand on the end of the bed and blinking a couple of times.

    "Are you Okay now?"

    Kyla asked me.

    I looked at her. The outfit

    might have been unflattering, and she didn't have any makeup on, but my partner
    and the mother-to-be of my future child still looked gorgeous even with that
    filter mask on. And she'd been just as at risk of infection as me, and it had
    been twenty more hours for the virus to settle into her while I'd been
    unconscious. Going through whatever had happened to me.

    "I am," I said

    lowly, coming around the bed towards her. "But you're not." I closed
    the distance and picked her up, reaching around her and lifting her with both
    hands on her ass. She didn't fight it, instead wrapping her legs up around my
    sides and leaning towards me, pulling my face into the plain grey cloth over
    her chest. I backed her up to the wall and she pressed her back to it, bracing
    her hands on my shoulders so she was looking me in the eye.

    "You need to fuck

    me," she said. Not a question, not a demand. Just a fact.

    "Over and over," I

    said, my hands finding the waistband of her sweatpants and scooping them down
    under her ass along with her underwear.

    She shoved the mask up over

    her face and it clattered to the ground, and then she used her athleticism and
    limberness from her years of dance to shift first one and then both legs up
    onto my shoulders. This dropped her hips and ass lower until my cock was
    nudging against her butt cheek. Her sweatpants didn't even come down past her
    knees as she tried to fish a hand under us to get me in position. "Fuck me
    healthy, Hatti," she groaned.

    I lifted her a little, my

    hand back on her ass, and she got me positioned and I thrust into her.

    Again, what my brain said I

    wanted was love-making. We'd been through a couple of traumatic experiences, we
    needed to cool off and find ourselves and feel that special connection between
    us. We needed to reset our balance.

    We fucked. Her back pressed

    to the wall of the hospital room. My hips slapped against her ass. She had her
    hands clasped behind my neck, staring intensely into my eyes as we both panted
    from the exertion.

    "I love you," she

    gasped.

    "I love you too," I

    growled.

    "I did my best,"

    she said, her eyes softening a little.

    "I know," I said,

    driving deep into her and practically folding her in half as I pressed as close
    as I could to her, our lips meeting in a feverish kiss. "I know you
    would."

    "Erica is pissed,"

    Kyla murmured. I was rotating my hips, stirring my cock in her. "Ivy had
    to stop her from driving up here."

    "It's fine," I

    groaned. "It'll be fine. There was nothing else you could do. You took
    care of all of us."

    "I tried," she

    whispered. "I couldn't stay with all of you at once. I had to let Miriam
    take care of you so I could take care of the others. Dani helped until we got
    here, and then she had to get back home so she could be with Leo."

    "You did the right

    thing," I said, kissing her again. "You did the right thing."

    She sobbed, the weight of

    everything leaking out of her. She carried so much stress, so much baggage, and
    it was so easy to forget that she wasn’t just my gorgeous
    girlfriend-lover-partner, or my badass Deputy. She had a childhood of exacting
    expectations and training, and the demands of a father and nation that had
    wanted to use her any way that they could for their own gains. Kyla still
    carried the effects of that, and I hadn't realized how much she had been
    turning those expectations on herself; to keep me safe, and to keep the family
    safe.

    "You're safe," I

    told her. "You're safe. I've got you now."

    We ended up on the cold tile

    floor. I didn't give a fuck. Kyla was on top of me, her pants still clinging to
    one ankle and her shirt pulled up and over her head, hooked behind her
    shoulders and neck, so that she could press her bare chest to mine. She was
    riding my cock using just her hips, her chin tucked into the crook of my neck
    as I held her tightly with my arms.

    "I'm yours," she

    sniffed. "Just as much as she is. Right?"

    "Oh, Kyla," I said,

    my voice cracking. "You're all mine, forever. No one will ever take
    you away from me."

    She bit my shoulder lightly

    and came, still humping her hips at me. A completely non-vaccine related
    orgasm, and my favorite kind for my partners to have even if they weren't the
    mind-blowing ones that came from my cum hitting their system.

    The next one was a

    vaccine orgasm, but that was Okay. Her moans echoed through my ears as she
    milked my orgasm out of me and my fingers dug into her sides and back as I
    continued to hold her tightly.

    Kyla's hips stilled, and our

    synced breathing started to slow, and we looked into each other's eyes.

    I was about to tell her I loved

    her again but was interrupted by a knock on the hospital room door. Then an
    intercom turned on.

    "While I applaud your

    diligence in taking care of your vaccine-boosting activities," the Doc
    said. "I would like to check up on Miss Swiftwater."

    "Fuck," Kyla

    chuckled, sitting up and fixing her sweater to get her head back in the proper
    hole and let it drop down to cover her torso.

    "We just did," I

    smirked back at her, then hooked a finger in the collar of the sweater and
    pulled her back down into a kiss. "And we will again, and again, because I
    love you and I'll never get enough of you."

    "Good," she

    whispered, already starting to pull off my cock, which had managed to stay
    semi-hard and not quite slip out of her. "Because I'll never get enough of
    you either."

    "Alright, I've only got

    fifteen minutes here," Miriam said as she sat down in the chair at the
    head of the conference room table. "Today is absolutely fucked in
    terms of everything that needs doing."

    We were a couple of floors up

    from the medical wing, and I was dressed in the same Air Force unbranded grey
    sweats that my partners were. Apparently, our clothes had been sent for a
    thorough decontamination protocol. Free balling it in the sweatpants felt weird
    as I sat in what, in my previous career, would have been a highly professional
    location.

    "The handoff is

    happening?" I asked her with a grimace.

    Miriam nodded, then glanced

    at the others around the table. "General Prewitt is assuming command of
    this facility and the State rollout," she explained. "She's... not
    awful, from what I've been able to put together through some calling around. I
    just need to wrap up everything I need to accomplish here before
    she and her staff take official command. She's given me until 4:55pm, so even
    fifteen minutes here is cutting it close."

    "We don't need to take

    up your time," Gerty said. "If there are more important things you
    need to do."

    Miriam paused, putting both

    her hands flat on the table. Kyla, who was back to wearing the filter mask,
    Gerty, Tanaya and the Doc were all sitting around it with us. "Nothing,
    realistically, is going to be more important than getting our family sorted
    out," Miriam said carefully. Then she turned to the Doc. "Doctor
    Sheridan, can you give us a quick update on everyone?"

    The Doc cleared her throat

    and nodded. "Miss Kara Swiftwater is currently safely settled into her
    Imprinting process and her vitals are now within normal ranges. We'll know more
    when she wakes up, but I'm not seeing any signs of lasting impacts due to the
    inadvertently extended bonding process. Miss Gertrude Swiftwater and Miss
    Tanaya Airington have both been cleared of Duo Halo infection following their
    successful imprinting process, suggesting that we can expect Miss Kara
    Swiftwater to enjoy the same effect; in other words, we're not dealing with a
    variant with an odd reaction."

    "I'm sorry," Kyla

    cut in. "An 'odd variant?'"

    The Doc glanced at Miriam,

    who hesitated and then nodded for her to explain when she decided it wouldn't
    be a problem. "Duo Halo is a virus," the Doc explained. "And, as
    viruses spread, they naturally begin to mutate. It occurs for a variety of
    reasons, and is the core roadblock to simply abolishing the Common Cold. During
    the lifespan of most viruses, their mutations often end up toning down their effects
    because they are survival mechanisms; a virus doesn't want to
    kill its host, as much as it can 'want' anything at all. It functions with the
    same basic core functions of all other life; live, and multiply. If Duo Halo
    functioned as a normal virus we would expect mutated strains to generally, over
    time, become less deadly but more easily spread. The reverse can also happen
    though, where a particular strain becomes stronger. Duo Halo
    doesn't follow this pattern; all of its mutations that I am currently aware of
    remain as deadly as the original strain that we've been studying but can have
    strange side effects, or occasionally cause strange reactions when it interacts
    with the Vaccine. None have beaten the vaccine, or come close
    as far as I'm aware, but we've been getting reports of some odd
    interactions."

    "Is that what happened

    to Harri, then?" Kyla asked, glancing at me with a worried look across the
    table. After our sex, and quickly cleaning ourselves up, we hadn't really had
    much of a chance to talk but I knew she was probably bubbling over with things
    she needed to ask and share.

    "To finish my

    report," the Doc said, sidestepping Kyla's question, "Our most recent
    blood test confirms that Miss Kyla Bautista is still currently infected, but
    after a vaccination uptick event she is no longer contagious and will be fully
    cleared within the next day. Earlier, if another event occurs. Of the other
    victims rescued from the raid, we've had to organize quarantining for all
    twenty-eight of the children as they were universally infected, though in no
    personal danger due to the nature of the virus. Several were also
    infected with Covid, however, and are being treated separately from the others.
    Out of the other forty-nine adult females, seven of the other nine who were
    initially identified as most at risk have come through their imprinting process
    successfully. The other two underwent regenerations and are expected to wake up
    within the next few hours. Fifteen of the other adult females have already been
    matched via Oracle, are vaccinated and en route to their new partners; another
    ten of them are mothers of some of the children so we are waiting to vaccinate
    once the children have had time to acclimatize to their temporary quarantine
    care. A dozen of the adult women are currently participating in intensive group
    and individual therapy to help them process their recent experience so that
    they can safely be matched and imprinted, and three of the women are currently
    refusing the vaccine altogether."

    "Who?" Gerty asked,

    raising her eyebrows in alarm. "Who's refusing?"

    Again the Doc glanced at

    Miriam, and Miriam fielded that question. "I'll get you the names if
    you're willing to talk with them," she said. "They are infected, so
    we've had to keep them in enforced quarantine."

    "I will," Gerty

    said, practically growling as she shook her head. "I'll set them
    straight."

    There was something about the

    way Gerty seemed ready to knock some heads together that flared a coal of heat
    in my belly. She was looking so much healthier than in the
    motel, even if she wasn't completely back to her previous self, and for all
    that the imprinting had been fun, I wanted her properly.

    "I'll arrange it,"

    the Doc said. "Lastly, of course, we have Mr. Harrison Black. How much do
    you remember from when you woke up, Harrison?"

    I blew out a soft breath.

    "I think I might owe that nurse an apology for trying to get him into a
    chokehold. And you, Doc. Sorry for grabbing you."

    "Apology accepted,"

    the Doc said, waving dismissively. "And Oscar got the rest of the
    afternoon off, he'll be fine. The key information is that you have undergone a
    Regeneration process. Every time you, or a woman, goes through an imprinting
    there is a chance that either of you can be subject to one; obviously, this
    means you are more likely to undergo one or more than any individual woman is.
    If it hadn't happened now, it would have likely happened during your next few
    imprintings. Based on your physical health, I'm sure you've noticed that the
    minor abrasions you suffered during your recent... 'excursion' have healed and
    that the previous firearm wound in your leg has healed over without a
    trace."

    "Oh," I nodded

    slowly, frowning a little. "I guess so, I hadn't really thought about
    it." I'd noticed that the bullet wound in my leg that had been bothering
    me for a few weeks now had faded away, but the Doc had told me
    that I had 'regenerated' so I'd assumed that was what that meant and brushed it
    off. Now, thinking about that consistent ache that I'd been dealing with, I
    thought it was weird that I'd barely acknowledged it.

    "You'll likely also

    notice other similar changes; scars that have disappeared, same with any odd
    discolorations that come with age. Old aches gone. If your hair happened to be
    thinning, it would likely start to grow back as thick as when you were a
    youth."

    "Sounds like a miracle

    drug," Gerty said with a raised eyebrow. "Does it make you lose
    weight, too?"

    The Doc raised an eyebrow as

    she smirked just a little. "I've red a few reports of the morbidly obese
    beginning to lose weight after a regeneration, yes. Our best guess at the
    moment is that a regeneration adjusts various hormone producers and internal
    organ deficiencies, causing their metabolism to kick start up to a level to
    manage their weight. We're still waiting to find out if that will normalize
    when the subjects reach a healthy body weight, or if we'll need to find a way
    to counteract the effect."

    "So what does this all

    mean?" I asked. Now I was wondering if I was dealing with 'your tongue is
    too big in your mouth' syndrome where I couldn't tell if I was missing
    something that had been there, or if I was manifesting
    memories of aches that hadn't actually ever been there.

    "It means you're likely

    more healthy than you have been since you were twenty," Miriam said.
    "Not that you weren't a tall, dark and handsome mountain of a man to begin
    with."

    "The concern is that

    you did have a variant reaction," the Doc said. "We
    don't have any records of someone going through a Regeneration and coming out
    of it... well, for lack of a better term, aggressively. The larger the
    regeneration, the more resources the body eats up, so most people come out with
    a need for water first, then food. Oftentimes they also have a need to expel
    'crud' that the regeneration has been clearing from their system; tar from
    their lungs if they were a smoker, for example."

    "Never been a

    smoker," I said. "Well, except for a little pot in high school."

    "It was just an example,

    Harri," Miriam said with a little smirk.

    The Doc shot Miriam a bemused

    look, and I got the sense that she was enjoying the whole 'Watch your boss try
    to not flirt with the man she was clearly crushing on' aspect of the meeting. I
    felt like I was highly attuned to what Miriam was saying and
    the way she said it now that we'd kissed and I knew where we were at. How had I
    missed such clear signs that she was attracted to me? "My concern, or
    maybe 'interest' would be a better way to put it, is that you came out of your
    regeneration not only 'healed,' but physically energized," the Doc
    continued, turning back to me. "You didn't require the usual refill on
    basic resources such as water or food, and you were clearly in an agitated
    state."

    "He lost some body

    weight," Kyla added. "But I think it was all body fat."

    "He got more fit?"

    Tanaya asked, the first thing she said in the meeting.

    I shrugged. My mind had been

    elsewhere, even when I'd noticed the missing bullet wound. I'd been thinking
    about Kara, and Kyla, and the girls back home. About the mission, and what we'd
    done. What I'd done. How I felt, physically, wasn't on my mind at
    all. Now I pulled up the front of my shirt and looked down at my stomach.
    Before, I hadn't exactly had visible abs, but if I was feeling complimentary
    towards myself I would say I was only a few weeks of heavy workouts and dieting
    away from a decent hint of them in good lighting; which had sort of been the
    goal with the workouts at the Falls. Now I did have abs, and
    while I wasn't shredded like a competition bodybuilder or the fabled 'Brad Pitt
    Fight Club' dream body, they were there. Not only that, but my pecs were a lot
    more defined than just a couple of days before, and my obliques were tighter,
    revealing more muscle on my sides.

    "Huh," I said, a

    little shocked. Then I looked up and saw that all five women were staring at
    me.

    The Doc was the first one to

    blink and look away, a light color rising to her face. It reminded me that I'd
    noticed her take a long glance at my body right before I'd fucked Kara. She was
    a little older than me and my family, maybe in her early forties, but
    attractive with her pale Irish skin and copper-red hair. She gave me a bit of
    'TV medical drama' vibes and I could see her as the will-they/won't-they female
    lead. And she didn't have a ring on her finger, so she wasn't married.

    I swallowed, struck again by

    that fucking weird feeling that had been sneaking up on me
    recently. That 'She should be mine' possessive feeling. I knew
    almost nothing about the Doc other than her last name was Sheridan and she had
    a bit of a wry sense of humor.

    "Jesus, we're married to

    a goddamn Men's Fitness model," Gerty murmured.

    That got a snort and smirk

    out of Kyla that I could see in her eyes, and chuckles from the others. I
    dropped my shirt, surprised that I wasn't feeling embarrassed at all; their
    attention just felt good.

    "It seems like the

    Regeneration ate up your body fat reserves," the Doc said. "Which
    isn't unheard of, but usually it only occurs to this level during a major
    regeneration. I'm more interested, and concerned, with the aggression coming
    out of the regeneration sleep though. I would have usually set that sort of
    reaction down to someone suffering from PTSD symptoms, but as far as your
    partners have reported you don't seem to suffer from post-traumatic
    stress."

    "Well, I may have

    been... a little reactive, considering how I'd gone out," I said. I got an
    'explain' look from the Doc, so I cleared my throat and continued. "When
    I, ah, finished with Tanaya, I felt myself get sluggish but I
    didn't go fully out immediately. I was in and out a couple of times I think,
    and I could hear Kara panicking. That's what I woke up feeling, and it was like
    her panic was ringing in my ears."

    "Hm," the Doc said,

    frowning a little and grabbing a pen from the little cup in the middle of the
    table and starting to scribble a note in the margin of the pages in front of
    her.

    "That's not really that

    surprising, actually," Kyla said through the mask. "Harri has a
    tendency to leap to help, and the more dangerous the situation the more
    forceful his response." She looked from the Doc to me, her eyes saying
    that it was something she liked rather than a criticism.

    "Oh, you noticed that

    too, huh?" Miriam murmured with a sly smirk, shaking her head at me.

    "That could potentially

    explain the response," the Doc nodded slowly, scribbling down another
    note. "Still, I'd like to take some fresh blood samples and do a broader
    spectrum panel, Harrison. So far most of the blood tests we've done with you
    have been solely tracking vaccine levels and for the presence of Duo Halo.
    Considering the report I red about your third partner's imprinting situation,
    I'd like to dig deeper into this."

    "What happened with

    that?" Gerty asked.

    "That's a

    story that Vanessa can decide if she wants to tell you herself," I said,
    definitely not wanting to open that can of worms quite yet with my two new
    partners.

    The Doc, Miriam and Kyla all

    traded quick and knowing glances.

    "Is that everything

    medical-related, Doctor Sheridan?" Miriam asked.

    "Unless anyone has any

    further questions for me right now?" the Doc asked the table, and we all
    shook our heads. "Then it is, and I have other patients to take care of.
    Harrison, I'll have a nurse come by to take more blood before you leave, and
    again before Miss Swiftwater is awake and can be discharged tomorrow. For now,
    you should boost Miss Bautista's vaccine level again soon, and if you can
    manage it, it wouldn't hurt to do the same with Miss Swiftwater and Miss
    Airington as well."

    "Got it," I said,

    finally feeling a bit of heat in my cheeks again. Just a casual 'have
    sex three more times today, doctor's orders' moment.

    The Doc gathered her notes

    and stood, tossing the pen back into the little cup in the middle of the table
    before heading to the door.

    "Alright, I've got; five

    more minutes," Miriam said, glancing at her watch. She turned to Gerty and
    Tanaya. "I'm sorry I haven't had the time to talk with either of you more,
    but just to recap for you; I'm Miriam, I've known Harri for several years now
    though we weren't in contact for a while. He once punched an Air Force General
    in the face on my behalf and got drummed out of the military for it even though
    the fucker deserved the hell out of the punch. We reconnected when I got
    assigned this facility, and it's a good thing we did because I can't imagine
    how much more shit he'd have gotten into if I hadn't been able to help
    him."

    "Only, like, three feet

    more," I said. "Down. In a pit."

    She rolled her eyes at me.

    "At least." She turned back to the others. "I've asked that
    Harri be my partner. Honestly, if we hadn't reconnected, I likely would have
    been reaching out to him for this anyway; he's the best man I've ever met, and
    it's tough to meet people when you've got all of that in your mind." She
    gestured at me with a tilt of her head, and all three of the others glanced at
    me with little smiles. "So I just want to say that I'm sorry I couldn't do
    more for you and your people before the last in a line of disasters hit,"
    Miriam continued. "And that we're going to be sharing him, so I hope we
    can find a way to get along."

    Gerty and Tanaya glanced at

    each other, and then back to Miriam. "You seem like you've got your head
    on straight," Gerty said. "And Kyla filled us in a bit, and she
    almost bit Kara's head off when she didn't look happy about the news you'd be
    partnering with Harri as well. You're fine in my books."

    "Mine too," Tanaya

    said, glancing at me briefly. "Though I'll be honest, it seems like half
    of the people Harri's partnered with have a lot of history with him."

    "Just... well, three out

    of what will be eight," I said.

    "So not quite half,"

    Kyla chuckled from behind her mask. "Don't worry, Tanaya. Harri has a
    massive heart. I've never felt less than Erica."

    "I'll make sure to

    prioritize trying to bury the hatchet with Kara," Miriam said sincerely,
    then let out a breath. "Okay, I've got less than two minutes. Here's the
    business; I've managed to 'acquire' another trio of RVs that are being
    delivered down to Black County. One will be for our family, and the other will
    be for the LaCosta family. The last will be serving as the anchor of my mobile
    command until we get a proper building erected. They won't be quite as nice as
    what you already have, but it's more living space until the houses are built.
    I've also set up shipments of more equipment through the quartermasters. Most
    of it is to equip the tiny garrison that I'll be working with,
    but some of it will be for you as the chief security officer of the County.
    Timeline-wise you four will have rooms made available to you for tonight, and
    I'll assign someone to work with you, Gertrude, so you can talk to those other
    women. Tomorrow you four and Kara will be able to head back to the construction
    site, and Laura and I will likely follow that evening."

    "Wait, who's

    Laura?" Gerty asked. "And you can call me Gerty, by the way."

    "Laura's my right-hand

    woman," Miriam said. "Captain Bloomberg, I should say."

    "She's joining us as

    well?" Tanaya asked, and I thought she was doing the mental math of how
    many people she'd gotten into this weird relationship with.

    "No, but she'll be

    joining Leo LaCosta's team, who lives on-site as well," Miriam said.

    "Leo is Erica's

    brother," I said, then realized I might need to clarify more. "He was
    my roommate,”

    "Do the backstory stuff

    later, I really need to go," Miriam said, standing up. "Sorry, but I
    do. I'll come by later to check in on things, but I'll likely be fucking
    slammed with shit through the evening with all the handover stuff even after
    I'm not officially in command anymore. I'll get someone to bring you up to your
    rooms, and to find your clothes or new clothes."

    "Miriam," I said,

    standing up. She stopped heading for the door, turned to me, and let me pull
    her into my arms as she hugged me back. "Thank you for all of your help.
    Today, yesterday, and before that."

    "Had to keep you alive,

    you big fuck," she murmured, squeezing me.

    I shifted a little, and she

    looked up at me, and I leaned in to kiss her. It was firm, no tongue, but
    passionate all the same. Just restrained passion. When we separated she
    straightened her uniform and I snapped to attention, sans salute, and she
    smirked and rolled her eyes. "Harri, you're a fuckhead but somehow I love
    you all the s; Ignore that I said that. I didn't say that." She headed for
    the door and if it had been locked I was sure she would have gone through it
    like the Kool-Aid man.

    Kyla snorted hard.

    "She's probably shitting bricks right now. No way she planned on dropping
    the L-bomb like that."

    I sighed, going back to the

    table and sitting in the seat that Miriam had vacated at the head of the table
    so I could look at all three of them equally. "And she didn't even give me
    a chance to say it back," I grimaced.

    "Do you?" Tanaya

    asked, and at my raised eyebrow she said, "Love her, I mean. You're
    engaged to... Erica, right?"

    I nodded, but Kyla answered

    before me. "He's in love with me, Erica, Ivy and Vanessa.
    And Kara," she said. "But like I said, he has a big heart. He loves
    pretty easily. He loves Leo, his best friend. He loves Dani, Leo's partner. And
    he's lovable, too. I'll give you girls the rundown on the Valkyrie
    Falls ladies."

    "Kyla," I groaned.

    "Shush, they need to be

    caught up on what's going on," my girlfriend said. "Anyways, there's
    no expectation that you need to try and fall in love with him.
    Erica has this whole speech planned out for you, so act appropriately when she
    gives it, but the fact of it is that you're gonna get loved on by Harri unless
    you decide to act like a bitch. If it happens, we'll be happy for you. If it
    doesn't, you will still be a part of our family."

    "Sounds good to

    me," Gerty said, giving me a considering look. "And the fantastic sex
    doesn't hurt I bet."

    "No, it doesn't,"

    Kyla grinned.

    "I do love Miriam,"

    I finally answered Tanaya. "I'm not in love with her yet,
    per se, but she's a kindred spirit and I've cared for her for a long time. But
    even if I'm 'in love' with every single person I'm partnered with except one,
    I'll still try my fucking hardest to love that one so they
    never feel less-than."

    "Okay," Tanaya

    nodded.

    "So, what now?"

    Gerty asked. "Because for some reason I think Miriam might forget to send
    someone to get us after that."

    "We figure out how to

    get our phones back," I said. "So that we can call home and make sure
    everyone is Okay there."

    "That and find out about

    those rooms," Kyla said, giving me a look. Then she turned to Gerty and
    Tanaya. "Are either of you bisexual, or shy? We've developed something of
    a group understanding; Erica, Ivy and Vanessa are all bisexual and willing to
    be sexual with each other, and in front of each other, often. I'm very much
    straight and prefer privacy except under special circumstances."

    "I've... dabbled,"

    Gerty said.

    "Mostly straight,"

    Tanaya mumbled, blushing a little. Her imprinting had been a threesome, but she
    and Kara hadn't really interacted sexually.

    "Good, think about what

    sort of boundaries you want to set for yourselves," Kyla nodded. And then
    she grunted softly and turned back to me, and I could see that smirk in her
    eyes again even if her pretty lips were covered by the filter mask. "And,
    by the way, I told you so."

    I opened my mouth, then

    snapped it shut and sighed as I nodded. "You did, dear. You told me
    so."

    The knock on the door was

    soft but insistent. I groaned a little but sat up, immediately awake. Kyla's
    arm slipped down from my chest to my stomach before she woke up with a little
    grunt of her own.

    We'd been stashed in a tiny

    barracks room, barely big enough for a cot, a stub of a desk and a squat
    dresser; exactly what I'd been expecting. Really, I was surprised there wasn't
    a mirrored set so they could cram two soldiers into the space one would occupy
    healthily. I'd ended up hooking up with Kyla once we had the privacy of our
    rooms, and unlike the previous sex, we made the most of being able to touch and
    feel each other, slowly making love. There was a lot left unsaid between us
    still about what I'd done, and what we'd put on our consciences, but for now,
    that could wait.

    Then, once Kyla was fully

    'updated' or whatever they were calling it in the medical facility, I'd sat
    down with Gerty and Tanaya in the small common room area while Kyla had a nap;
    I hadn't been surprised to learn that she'd stayed up all twenty hours that I'd
    been out. I would have probably done the same if I could. The common room had
    been empty at that time of day, and I'd gotten to sit in between them on a
    couch as we tried to share things in little shotgun blasts of information. Some
    of it had been about their lives before the pandemic. Some of it had been what
    they'd been put through in the last few days.

    Tanaya wasn't fully

    comfortable yet, though she held my hand and traced her fingers across the back
    of it most of the time as we talked. The few flashes of her eyes when she
    looked up to meet mine had helped me know that she was Okay. Gerty, on the
    other hand, had been happy to snuggle up to me on my other side, pulling my arm
    around her shoulder.

    A soldier had interrupted us

    a little while on, and Gerty had been escorted away to go find out which of the
    rescued Tribe women were refusing the vaccine and why. That left me with
    Tanaya, and after a silent pause, she'd climbed into my lap and started kissing
    me. We'd ended up in their room, an exact duplicate of the one I was sharing
    with Kyla, and we'd explored each other a little. There was a feverish energy
    to it, not like the imprinting but still eager and needy. We both needed
    to feel each other. I'd found out that the skinny woman liked
    my fingers clawing into her back, and my breath on her neck.

    Kyla ended up interrupting

    the peaceful quiet after we'd finished. I'd been massaging Tanaya's feet as she
    tried not to laugh and pull away because she was ticklish. It was funny hearing
    the woman with such a stern, husky voice try to suppress little giggles. Kyla
    had gotten our phones back though, and we made calls home to reinforce that I
    was Okay; they'd already been told by Kyla, and then Dani, about what had been
    going on with me but they were reassured. Then Erica had asked after Julia, and
    I felt like utter shit because I hadn't gotten any information about anyone on
    my team, and Kyla didn't have any more answers than I did.

    Gerty had come back from her

    'diplomacy mission,' partially successful with one and hopeful the last two
    holdouts would come to their senses if they started to show symptoms. She'd
    also checked in on the kids and had sighed heavily when thinking of how many of
    them were orphans now. Then she'd decided that she needed a pick-me-up, and I'd
    ended up right back in her and Tanaya's room as we had a fast, fun quickie that
    didn't even make it to the bed as she bent over the tiny desk and she slammed
    her ass back at me as we fucked standing up. That's when I found out Gerty
    liked a tongue teasing her ear, and being told she was a 'good girl' who
    deserved every dirty thing that was happening to her.

    I'd spent the rest of the

    evening with all three of them, including dinner, as we waited to hear from
    Miriam but were left in the dark. Finally, we called it a night, and I had a
    feeling all three of them wanted to be in bed with me but I ended up with Kyla
    purely out of the fact that the single beds wouldn't fit more
    than two people.

    "Who the fuck?"

    Kyla grumbled.

    "I don't know," I

    said, slipping out of the bed and pulling up the sweatpants from the floor,
    hoping they were mine and not the smaller ones Kyla had been wearing. I stood
    up and they reached from my waist to my ankles, so I'd guessed right. Kyla had
    gotten out of bed as well and had pulled one of the sweaters over her head, but
    stayed back near the bed as I went to the door. The light that came in the
    crack made me pull my face away for a moment as I winced, and then I opened the
    door some more and stuck my head out.

    "Got a minute to chat,

    kid?" Agent Grierson asked. The old bastard was dressed in a suit that
    looked like he might have been wearing it for three days straight, and
    exhaustion had settled on his face like it was trying to build a permanent home
    along the rings under his eyes.

    "Grierson," I

    grunted softly. "Yeah." I looked back into the room. "It's
    Grierson, you can go back to bed." I knew, and I knew Kyla knew that I
    knew, that she wouldn't go back to bed. I stepped out of the room and let the
    door close behind me, barefoot and without a shirt. "You alright?" I
    asked, looking him up and down.

    "Long week," he

    said. "But then, you've had one of those too. I just haven't had a chance
    to put it behind me yet." He cleared his throat and then shook his head,
    sighing. "You kicked a hornet's nest, Harrison."

    "Okay," I said.

    "In what way, and who's the queen?"

    He smirked a little.

    "Good question, and usually the right one. Let me rephrase; a hornet nest
    has been good and kicked, and the nest feels like it was your boot that did it
    even if someone else may have been wearing it at the time."

    "What the fuck

    does that mean?" I groaned, scratching at my beard. It
    was getting a little shaggy again and needed a trim.

    "It means that you need

    to keep your head on a swivel," Grierson said. "Especially now that
    there's been a leadership shuffle."

    "Is this about this

    General taking over from Miriam, or is this about Venroy Quinn?" I didn't
    give the man the honor of his rank.

    "Well, at least you've

    been paying attention to your surroundings," Grierson said. "Both,
    though mostly General Quinn. The man seems to have become aware that Colonel
    Abarbanel was in charge down here, and sent out some feelers and
    discovered your connection to everything. He's flagged your
    clearance status and has already put in a call to Prewitt about you. Your
    clearance is technically coming from me, so he can't do shit about
    that, but if he gets Prewitt on-side then you and Abarbanel will have
    problems."

    I let out a little grunt and

    sucked in a breath before looking at the ceiling and letting it out slowly.
    "I guess it's not an option to go find him, take him to a boat and drop
    him somewhere in the Pacific?"

    "I doubt he'd let you

    within a hundred yards of him," Grierson said. "He really does hate
    your guts."

    "Then I guess it's too

    much to hope that someone has gotten the fact that he was
    charged with multiple accusations of sexual coercion and assault into his
    Oracle profile, even if he was never prosecuted," I said.

    "Son, if I could do

    that, I would," Grierson said. "I can be damn fucking magical at
    times, but even I have my limits. He's already got three partners, and the only
    reason he hasn't got more is because he's not exactly an easy person to match
    with, apparently."

    "Fuck," I sighed.

    "I guess that means I can't drop him somewhere in the ocean." I
    sighed again, a bit closer to a growl, and shook my head. "You can't just
    be here to tell me this, though."

    "I'm here to pick up

    Captain Luckey," Grierson said. "And I take my silver linings where I
    can get them. How did she do on your little outing yesterday?"

    "Why do I feel like you

    already got her report about me?" I countered.

    "Because I have, smart

    ass. I still want to know what you think of her."

    "Maggie's capable. She

    didn't flinch as far as I know, and did her part. If you want more detail than
    that you should probably talk to Dylan, he was working with her more than I was
    during the operation."

    Grierson chuckled and shook

    his head. "Dylan might spontaneously combust if he found out I was in the
    same building as him. We've crossed paths before when he was with the
    Agency." I knew he meant the CIA; Dylan had been open about the fact that
    he'd worked for them for a bit after his military career. What I wasn't
    entirely sure of is if Grierson was also technically in the CIA or not.

    "From what I know so

    far, Dylan having a bad impression of you has more to say about you than it
    does of him," I said.

    "We've all got skeletons

    in our closet, son," Grierson grimaced.

    I shrugged a little. "So

    what happens now, then? She goes back to training or recruitment or
    whatever?"

    "No, now I have a frank

    conversation with her directly," Grierson said. "It starts with 'how
    would you like to save the world on a monthly basis' and ends with 'by the way,
    the pay is kind of shit but the travel perks are pretty nice.'"

    I snorted and smirked.

    "Government work."

    "Government work indeed,"

    he chuckled. "Alright, Harrison. I've got three more stops to make on this
    little national tour before I can rest my weary bones for a day or so. Just
    keep in mind that you owe me a few favors at this point."

    "I'm pretty sure it's

    just two," I said. "But who's keeping count between friends?"

    "Who are you?"

    Miriam asked sternly; she'd just rounded the corner down the otherwise deserted
    hallway, her stare firmly locked onto Grierson in an intense concern as she
    stalked towards us.

    "Ah, Colonel Abarbanel,"

    Grierson said, turning on his heel and putting on a magnanimous grin.
    "Nice to finally meet you. I'll let Harri give you the details, suffice it
    to say I'm a... concerned friendly citizen and your future neighbor."

    "Yeah, no, that's not

    how that works," Miriam said as she came right up to us. She held out her
    hand demandingly. "Security pass."

    "Actually,

    Colonel, that's not how this works. You technically can't
    demand that of me in this facility anymore," Grierson said. The look on
    Miriam's face could have turned him to stone. Grierson looked back at me with a
    sly smile. "Harrison, you'll hear from me sometime. Try not to get shot in
    the next few days, I don't need a wet towel thrown over my days off." He
    raised his voice a little. "Miss Bautista."

    The door to the little

    bedroom opened behind me and Kyla leaned out, still only dressed in my sweater
    so it came partway down her thighs. "Agent Grierson," she said,
    glancing between the older man and Miriam.

    That seemed to dampen

    Miriam's quickly growing fury.

    "Leave it to the foreign

    asset to ruin my fun," Grierson chuckled and sighed. That distracted
    Miriam long enough for him to shake my hand as he looked me in the eye, and
    then the old fucker winked and headed off down the hallway with his hands in
    his pockets and I swear he started whistling.

    "What the fuck

    does that mean?" Miriam asked, staring intently at Kyla.

    I sighed. "Maybe we

    should sit down and talk."

    "Maybe we should,"

    Miriam said, turning her ire in my direction.

    "I'll put on some

    pants," Kyla sighed, shutting the door.

    "Foreign asset?"

    Miriam hissed. "I'm a Colonel in the US Air Force. She's been on my base
    for almost two months and she's a foreign asset!?"

    I blew out a long breath.

    This was going to take a while.

    "Fancy meeting you

    here," Julia said as she slipped into the seat across from me and Kyla at
    the cafeteria table. Our ability to eat in public was helped by the fact that
    Kyla had gotten another blood test that morning, confirming she was cleared of
    Duo Halo. Still, breakfast, it seemed, trumped security clearance and we'd been
    allowed to join the various doctors, nurses, scientists and soldiers that were
    filtering in and out of what felt a lot like a mid-level hotel 'restaurant.'
    The food itself wasn't bad, though it wasn't a nice brunch either, and I'd
    noticed that there were some civilians mixed in with the folks in uniform; all
    women, and some of whom were eating and openly touchy with their obvious male
    partners.

    I really hoped the military

    was giving teams larger than two some bigger accommodations than we'd gotten.

    "Morning," I said.

    "Good to see you."

    "Good morning,"

    Kyla smiled at the other woman.

    Julia looked refreshed. She

    was dressed in the same grey sweatshirt and pants as us and didn't have any
    makeup on, but she'd clearly showered and was feeling good. Considering I'd
    only really seen her after she'd been flying her helicopter for a few hours and
    geared up for a paramilitary mission, it was good to see her relaxed.

    "Any idea when you guys

    are heading out?" she asked. "I'll need a ride back if there's
    room."

    "We're waiting on Kara

    to wake up, and to get any tests done that need to happen," Kyla said.

    "And she'll probably

    want to talk to her people before she leaves," I added. "God, she's
    going to be heartbroken once it all settles in."

    Julia frowned in

    commiseration, nodding slowly. "I can't imagine."

    "What's next for

    you?" Kyla asked. "Actually, are you imprinted now?"

    "Nope," Julia shook

    her head. "When we got here they gave me the option, but when I tested
    clear for the virus they didn't pressure it."

    "How the hell did you

    manage not to get infected?" I asked.

    Julia shrugged. "I guess

    I didn't inhale while we were blowing chunks of people all over the walls of
    that shithole? Seriously, though, I have no idea. For a second the doctor who
    was testing me thought I might be naturally immune and got all excited because
    that would be a big deal, but nope. They did some blood tests and I'm not
    immune, just lucky."

    "Well, I'm glad you came

    out untouched," I said. "What's next?"

    "I figure out my life,

    and if I want to trust their Oracle thing or not," she shrugged.
    "Before I got the call from Colonel Abarbanel I'd been stuck on my ass for
    a few months now; when I got out of the Air Force a couple of years ago I
    started flying for a helicopter tour company and doing the occasional traffic
    watch when news stations wanted to do the 'eye in the sky' bit instead of using
    traffic cams. The National Guard tried recruiting me a couple of times and I
    told them to fuck off, now I'm starting to think the military is the only way
    I'm going to have a good reason to burn some fuel ever again. I guess that
    depends on what I end up deciding about the vaccine, and who and where my
    eventual partner is."

    I almost stepped on Kyla's

    foot, knowing what she was thinking, but we both managed to control ourselves.
    There was that other part of me though, as she talked about not having a
    partner, that rose up like a lion from his slumber on the savannah. That little
    urge in my head that said it was supposed to be me.

    "So you're coming back

    to the site with us," Kyla said. "And then back home?"

    "Unless you guys have

    room for a guest for a few days," Julia said. "It would be nice to
    spend some time with Erica, maybe get her to do a bit of work for me since
    she's got some free time."

    "We can figure something

    out," I said before I really thought about it. "Home is going to be a
    little, uh, chaotic for a few days though. Lots of changes."

    "That's right,"

    Julia smirked a little. "You had four partners before, and now you've
    added three including your ex-high school sweetheart, and the Colonel is
    planning to hook up with you too; nice job on that, by the way. Miriam is
    fuckin' hot."

    I grinned a little and shook

    my head. "Not why I said yes," I said. "We have a platonic history."

    "I mean, I assumed as

    much," Julia shrugged, gesturing with her fork as she speared another
    breakfast sausage.

    "How are the rest of the

    team?" I asked, pivoting the conversation away from my love life.
    "Miriam could only give me basics."

    "Dylan and Jed both

    imprinted one of the rescued hostages," Julia said. "The 'needs to be
    done now' crowd. Jed says he's going to go through the Oracle for anything
    more, but he's hoping he can relocate back to Pennsylvania to try and give an
    out for Amish women who want a safe place to land. I think he's got someone in
    mind from back before he left. Dylan imprinted Jeanine yesterday, so he's up to
    two already, and once she's awake I'm sure Jeanine will be vetting every new
    member carefully; that or taking in any lost puppy they find. And Mags got
    whisked away in the night, I guess, but she wasn't given the option of doing
    Oracle with the rest of us since she's active in whatever secret shit she's
    active in. Hell, maybe she was already partnered and didn't tell us."

    "She's with someone

    good, I think," I said.

    "And getting to do what

    she wanted," Kyla nodded. Our conversation with Miriam the night before
    had covered both Grierson and Kyla's secrets, and we'd come to the conclusion
    that Grierson seemed on the up-and-up, at least concerning everything with us.

    "So, my turn for a

    question," Julia said. "The whole 'regeneration' thing that knocked
    you on your ass for a bit. Real shit, or bullshit?"

    I shrugged, but Kyla jumped

    in. "Real, absolutely," she said. "Look, he used to have some
    pitted scarring on his side here and now it's gone." She had me raise my
    arm so she could lift the side of my sweater and show the smooth, unblemished
    skin on my side.

    "Grenade," I said,

    trying not to sound like I was bragging. "I was on the far fringe of the
    blast area so it wasn't a big deal."

    Julia nodded, pursing her

    lips as she eyed my side, and then she smirked at Kyla. "Don't stop there,
    keep raising the curtains. I want the whole show."

    Kyla chuckled and started to

    try and lift my shirt up more, but I lowered my arm and caught her hands with
    mine. "Maybe not in the middle of breakfast?" I suggested.

    "Oh, he wants to give

    you a private show," Kyla grinned at Julia.

    "Not what I

    meant," I said.

    "Hey, you want to give

    me a Champagne Room experience, I'm down for it," Julia laughed, and I
    snorted and had to chuckle as well while Kyla bit the tip of her tongue and her
    nose scrunched as she playfully tickled my side.

    Our conversation, and meal,

    were cut short by a soldier approaching our table. "Harrison Black?"
    he asked.

    "That's me," I

    nodded.

    "I've been asked to

    relay that Miss Swiftwater is waking up," he said.

    I glanced at the others and

    Kyla and I both stood.

    "Go," Julia waved

    us off. "See the damsel in distress we rescued. Just don't forget me when
    you leave, I need that ride."

    "We won't," I

    promised, and we started following the soldier.

    "She wants that ride,"

    Kyla said quietly, a teasing grin on her lips as we left the cafeteria.

    I sighed. "You've been

    talking with Erica, haven't you?"

    "No comment," she

    said. "But just remember,”

    "Yeah, I know," I

    said, taking her hand in mine and squeezing it. "You told me so."

    "I did," Kyla

    grinned.

    Based on a post by Break

    The Bar for Literotica

    If you have enjoyed the

    series so far, definitely make sure to check out Corrupting Power’s main series
    and other spinoffs.

     

    1 hr 10 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 24
    Too many mares for the stallion?

    Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.


     

    I

    got my pants off, and she grinned at me and flicked her fingers, so I
    took off my shirt as well and let her see me in just my briefs. Her eyes
    roamed my body, not quite hungrily but definitely appreciative. "Nice,"
    she said. "A little hairier than I'm used to, but I guess that goes
    with the name."

    It

    was my turn to snort and I shook my head with a grin. Then I lowered my
    briefs and she sniffed in a breath. My cock wasn't hard yet, only sort
    of just starting to get there so it was heavy with blood flow but
    drooping forward.

    "God damn," she said. "Harri, that's a cock."

    "Thanks?" I said.

    "Fuck, if anything, Kara undersold you," Gerty said. "Shit, you sure you didn't get bigger since you two were together?"

    "I'm... not sure," I said truthfully. "I guess it's possible."

    "Okay,

    um," Gerty said, shifting again. "I guess bring that tool up here. I
    might not be up to giving you the full Disneyland experience, but I'll
    be damned if I can't work that pole like a stripper in front of the
    Saturday night crowd."

    That

    got another laugh out of me and I climbed up on my knees on the bed,
    and she shifted a little down again so I could straddle her soft stomach
    and bring my cock within range of her mouth. Her tits pressed against
    the front of my thighs as she wrapped a hand around my cock for the
    first time and she licked her lower lip cutely. Then, before she could
    hesitate anymore or come up with something else to say, she leaned
    forward and wrapped her lips around my cockhead and started to blow me.

    I

    groaned, the feel of her lips on me a strange pleasure after all the
    stress of the day, and for a moment I wondered why she wasn't having
    that priming orgasm that was supposed to happen before I realized that
    required some precum and I wasn't at that point yet.

    Gerty

    was always pretty and cute, but as she looked up at me with my cock in
    her mouth I was struck again by her resemblance to Kara in her eyes and
    nose and I thought she was absolutely gorgeous.

    "Fuck, Gerty," I sighed, running one hand through her hair. "That's good."

    She

    pulled off, stroking my cock with her hand as it firmed up to full mast
    and she grinned at me, still a little tired but rising to the occasion.
    "God, I can't wait to have actual sex with you and this fucking tool you've
    got," she said. Then she closed her lips and worked her jaw and seemed
    to suck on nothing for a moment before she dribbled a big wad of spit
    out of her mouth and between her tits, smearing it quickly with her
    other hand. "Here," she said. "Get it between these beauties. We can at
    least knock that one off the 'to-do' list."

    I

    chuckled again and we shifted a little, and soon I had my cock wrapped
    up in her pillowy tits. Her spit was an alright lube and she pressed her
    tits tightly around my cock as I started to thrust with my hips and
    groan. It wasn't the first titfuck I'd had; Erica was a fan of teasing
    me with hers as well. It was a great feeling and visual as I
    watched Gerty's face and she looked from my cock poking out between her
    cleavage, up my body to meet my gaze.

    "That's it, Harri," she said. "Fuck my titties. Fuck these big fucking tits."

    I

    groaned and then she moaned as I thumbed both her nipples at the same
    time. "You're so sexy, Gertrude," I said. "Fuck, I'm a lucky man."

    "And

    I'm a lucky fucking woman," she said back. She licked her lips and then
    bit the lower one, and I knew I had to have some precum leaking out of
    me by now so I shifted, lifting my cock from her tits and towards her
    mouth. She opened her mouth to accept my cock, and it slipped through
    and the head touched her tongue.  “Uh!" she hummed, her eyebrows
    shooting up and her eyes going super wide as she came. Her hands were
    clawed onto my thighs to an almost painful degree and she went a little
    cross-eyed for a long moment as she was lost to the overwhelming orgasm.

    I

    pulled back and she exhaled heavily and then broke into a coughing fit,
    quickly covering her mouth with her arm again. It did interesting
    things to her tits but didn't exactly turn me on because I knew what was
    causing it.

    "Fuck,"

    she croaked as she pulled her arm away. Less blood than that first one
    she'd had, but still some. I dismounted from her and grabbed more
    tissues, helping her wipe up her arm and then the spit between her tits
    as well. Once she was clean she sighed roughly and looked at me. "What
    the fuck was that, and why the hell is my cunt suddenly swamped? I'm fucking dripping for you now. I'd be climbing all over you if I didn't also feel like my joints all want to fall apart."

    "That

    was the priming orgasm," I said. "That's what Erica and the others
    called it. It means we've started the imprinting process."

    "Just from sucking your cock?"

    "First taste of precum," I said. "Just that one time though. The imprinting orgasm at the end is supposed to be even bigger."

    "For real?" she asked, her eyes still wide.

    "Yeah," I said.

    "Then

    fuck this," she said, pushing herself up to sitting and then shoving
    her sweatpants down from her waist. She wasn't wearing anything
    underneath, and I'd seen a glimpse before but now confirmed that she had
    a short, thick bush of black pubic hair on her mound that told me she
    hadn't exactly been sexually active in the last while. "If I'm going to
    have the best orgasm of my life, I'm not getting it without this cock in
    me properly. I might not be able to ride you or fuck back at you, but I
    can bend over and take some back shots."

    It

    was hard to argue with what she wanted in the scenario, and I helped
    her get her sweatpants off all the way. She ended up on her stomach on
    the bed, her hips and ass hanging off the edge as she braced her feet on
    the ground. Her ass was meaty and round, chubby but with a firm core of
    muscle underneath from her physically active life so it wasn't fat.

    "Like I said," I said as I gave it a little smack and then gripped it with one hand, massaging her booty. "A fantastic ass."

    "God,

    Harri," she groaned, reaching back with both hands to knock mine away
    and then spread her cheeks herself, revealing her fuzz-covered cunt and
    dark little asshole to me. She was sopping wet. "I feel like I'm gonna
    fucking melt or something if you don't fuck me. Just pick a hole and get
    that cock in me."

    That

    one had me shaking my head a little, but I did as requested and pressed
    my cockhead up against her mound, sliding it through her slick labia as
    she moaned and humped her hips up and down a little. Then I lined up
    and pressed in.

    "Oh, fuck yes," she moaned, her head falling forward to press against the bed. "Go deep, Harri. Go fucking deep."

    I

    did that too, carving my cock into her in a few strokes until I was
    deeply rooted. Her cunt was hot and wet and I groaned back at her as her
    core muscles fluttered and squeezed and she got used to me being inside
    her. She let go of her ass cheeks and grabbed the mattress cover with
    both hands, clawing into it.

    "Fuck me," she gasped. "Fucking fuck me."

    I

    palmed both her ass cheeks, delighting in the feeling, and I pulled
    almost all the way out of her before pushing all the way in.

    "Fuck, yes," she hissed.

    I

    kept my pace slow but my power firm; part of me wanted to just unload
    on her and pound Gerty into the mattress, but she was still weak from
    the Duo Halo and might not have been able to handle that even if she
    wanted to. What I was a little surprised by was that the slow pace was
    doing it for both of us. Every stroke into her was like I was pushing
    into her for the first time; her cunt didn't feel like it was adjusting
    to the sex, if anything it felt like it was squeezing tighter, urging me
    to reach my climax.

    "Fuck, Harri," she gasped. "God, fuck. Okay. I believe it. I believe it all. Fuck I can feel it building up behind my eyeballs. I feel like I'm gonna come so hard I fucking pass out into a goddamn coma. God. Your cock feels so fucking good in

    me. Your hands on my ass; Oh, fuck, yes, squeeze my ass, Harri. You can
    do that every fucking day of our lives. My ass is yours."

    "Yeah?" I asked, mauling it a little with my hands, feeling the supple flesh in my grip. "This ass is mine?"

    "Fuck

    yes it is," she moaned. "Fuck! I'll fucking walk around naked so you
    can bend me over and fuck me whenever you goddamn want. I'll be your
    fucking free-use slut. Gawd, fucking fuck. I feel like I can fucking taste the orgasm. Fucking dump your load in me, Harri. Please come
    in me. That's the only thing I fucking want in the world. Just pound
    that cum into me and make me fucking yours. Fucking own my ass. Own my
    heart. Own my fucking soul, you fucking bastard."

    I

    leaned over her wrapping my arms around her chest and kissing her on
    the cheek as I humped into her from a more upward position, my cock
    grinding against the front of her cunt. "Mine," I grunted. "You're all
    mine now."

    "All fucking yours," she panted. "God; Fuck, yes. Every day for the rest of our lives. I'm your woman. Forever."

    I

    came, feeling it pump out of me like I was a geyser erupting in a
    national park. My balls felt huge and heavy, my entire pelvis clenching
    as I unloaded into Gerty. She gasped raggedly, turning her face to me as
    her jaw lowered in a silent scream and her orgasm ripped through her. I
    mashed my lips to hers in a soul kiss that she managed to return, and I
    felt my hips naturally humping at her, trying to push deeper as rope
    after rope of cum rocketed out of me until I was spent and left gasping
    for air.

    It

    took a force of will for me to not pass out right on top of her. I
    groaned, pushing up onto my hands, feeling myself still hard in her; if I
    was with any of my partners, I would have just started fucking again. I
    wasn't some superman who stayed hard after every orgasm, but on the
    occasional time it happened, I didn't let the moment pass. Erica, Ivy,
    Vanessa, Kyla; all four of them would have been thrilled for a second
    round immediately after the first.

    Gerty, however, was out cold except for one thing. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting."

    She was saying it with a little smile on her lips, strong and steady.

    "Fuck,"

    I groaned, slowly standing up and pulling out of her. My cock felt
    super sensitive, but not overly stimulated. I took a long, deep breath
    and let it out slowly, then walked deeper into the motel room to the
    washroom. It wasn't entirely saran-wrapped too thankfully and I grabbed a
    toilet paper roll from under the sink and quickly wiped off my cock
    before going out to Gerty and carefully wiping between her legs and
    easing her back up onto the bed. It took some doing to get her
    sweatpants back on, but that was easier than getting her shirt over her
    head. By the time I was finished dressing her, she'd stopped with the
    'Imprinting' thing and was asleep like a native Snow White.

    Standing

    next to her, I knelt down again and kissed her lips gently. "I promise
    to do everything I can for you," I whispered, meaning every word. She'd
    been rushed through every decision about this. I had to make sure she
    didn't have a reason to regret the choice.

    The

    decontamination shower wasn't quite as abrasive as the last one, but I
    was still left with the chemical taste on my lips and my whole body felt
    like I'd gotten a light sunburn for a few minutes afterwards. Once I
    was released, one of the army medics giving me the go-ahead, I thought I
    was going to be looking for Kyla and Kara.

    What

    I hadn't been prepared for was the stormy look on Lieutenant Colonel
    Miriam Abarbanel's face as she waited for me. She was in full field
    fatigues, her hair back in a tight bun, and judging by the look on her
    face I was in trouble.

    "Hey," I said, not sure what else to say.

    She stepped towards me and hit me with a two-handed shove in the chest. "Hey? That's all I get is 'hey?'"

    "...I found them?" I guessed.

    She shoved me again. "You don't call? You don't even fucking text?"

    "I'm sorry," I said. "I was dealing with a lot of shit on the ground. You're right, I should have,”

    She

    slapped me, making me blink as it shot a little thrill of adrenaline
    through me. I turned my head back to her and she wasn't backing down at
    all. Didn't look guilty, or surprised she'd done it.

    I didn't think. I just acted.

    I grabbed her and kissed her.

    Miriam kissed me back.

    And damn did

    she kiss me back. Her tongue pressed between my lips as she grabbed the
    front of my shirt and pulled me close. I had one hand on her hip and
    the other on her shoulder and I slid both around her more, my hands flat
    on her upper and lower back as I growled a little into the kiss. Then
    her hands let go and she gave me a soft thump on my chest with her
    fists, and our kiss broke as I loosened my grip on her.

    Miriam looked up at me, shaking her head. "Asshole," she said softly.

    "Sorry," I said again.

    She

    kissed me this time, much shorter and no tongue, but firm and sure.
    When she pulled away again it was out of my grip as she straightened her
    fatigues and wiped the corner of her mouth. "I got the report from the
    QRF Captain," she said. "And then another couple, off the record, from
    one of the soldiers and one of the medics. It sounded bad."

    "Not as bad as it could have been," I said. "But who knows how far it would have gone if we hadn't gotten there sooner."

    Miriam

    nodded back behind me towards the other end of the motel where I'd been
    holed up in the room with Gerty. "So you found her?" she asked.

    "Yeah,

    but,” I sighed and shook my head. "I wasn't imprinting Kara," I said.
    "That was Gerty. Gertrude. She's a former Rez cop and a good person. She
    was the sickest of the group that hadn't been murdered yet. She's also,
    uh, Kara's second cousin. They both thought it was best if I imprinted
    Gerty now and then Kara would join later."

    Miriam nodded slowly. "They both agreed to that?"

    "Yeah," I said.

    "Well,

    it wouldn't be the closest relation I've red about in the reports,"
    Miriam said. "People are making some pretty wild decisions when it's
    life and death, rest of your life kind of stuff. There have been
    multiple accounts of sisters joining Teams together; sometimes one
    sister hooking up with her sister's husband, or both of them hooking up
    with a long-time friend or one of their boyfriends. Second cousin
    doesn't even rattle the cage at this point."

    "What the fuck is this world coming to?" I sighed, feeling a bit of pressure ease off my chest on hearing that.

    "Survival," Miriam shrugged. Then she took a breath. "I'm getting replaced at the top of the food chain in the State."

    I frowned, then grimaced. "What does that mean?" I asked.

    "The

    official rollout isn't going to have a public announcement or anything;
    they want to keep it quiet for as long as possible; but it starts in
    three days," Miriam said. "Which means they wanted a General in charge. I
    got my marching orders; my command is getting shrunk to my initial
    posting, which is the Black County Military Base. That means no more big
    favors like this."

    "Fuck," I said. "I'm sorry, Miriam. This doesn't have to do with what I've been doing, does it?"

    "No,"

    she said, stepping forward a little and reaching out to hold my arm.
    "Nothing at all. It would have happened no matter what; they were never
    going to let a brand new Lieutenant Colonel get the accolades for a
    State rollout, even if me and my team have done most of the work. I was
    ordered to wrap up any ongoing projects not immediately on base, or in
    the HQ, and hand over all remaining work to the General's staff
    tomorrow. Which is probably a good thing or else I'd be working closely
    with the General who just took charge of the Washington State rollout.
    Guess who it is?"

    "No fucking way," I said. There was only one General who I knew would definitely be bad news for Miriam to work with.

    "Yeah,"

    she said, gritting her teeth. "Probably for the best I'm not in the
    same room as him. But the timeline means all of this is still in my
    purview, so I decided to come down. I got here maybe fifteen minutes
    after you and the first load of hostages."

    I sighed again and nodded. "Okay," I said. "Have you,”

    "There

    was another part of my orders though," she said, pushing through. "I
    told you before there was an unofficial push for all members of the Air
    Force to get vaccinated, and I was kind of skirting by. Well, it's
    official now; not military wide, but all commissioned Air Force officers
    affiliated with anything vaccine related are to be partnered up. I need
    to either report the name of the person I have a relationship with or I
    need to go through the Oracle process and they'll pick up and move
    whoever my best match is to me. So I need to know if you plan on paying
    me back for all these favors by being my boyfriend, or if I should
    expect that Gordan Ramsey dinner sometime in the future."

    Kyla

    had told me. Erica and Vanessa had both bugged and teased me about it.
    I'd downplayed it. Now, though, after that kiss, I knew.

    I took Miriam's hands in mine. "It's going to be crowded," I said. "But I guess we're both used to crowded bunks."

    She smirked. "Nothing like barracks living to give you an appreciation for open spaces."

    "You

    should know that between Gerty and Kara, I'll be up to six partners," I
    said. "You'll be number seven. That's a lot of women in my life."

    "That won't be the end of it," Miriam said. "I won't let it, and neither will my rank, I bet. Ten at least."

    "Fuck," I said.

    "You

    will be," Miriam smirked, then closed the distance and kissed me again.
    Sweetly, this time, as she brought her arms up to circle my neck and I
    held her by her waist. "I should have just had sex with you when you got
    kicked out of the military on my behalf," Miriam whispered as she
    hugged me once our lips parted. "I thought it might have seemed a little
    weird after what you did, though."

    "I would have asked you out if I hadn't thought it would be weird," I chuckled.

    "Well, better late than never," Miriam sighed. "And after you're already engaged."

    "I'm

    sure Erica will be thrilled by this," I said. "You have no idea how
    many times her and the others have tried to tell me you would end up in
    our family."

    Miriam

    smirked a little. "Oh, Erica already agreed," she said. "She was the
    first person I called when I got the orders. And Laura is going to join
    your friend Leo's team. I think it was an honest toss-up between you and
    him; in the end, she said she wanted to stay close enough that she
    could still cover us both as a lawyer, and it would be harder to do that
    while on the same Team, but I honestly think she wants to get her hands
    on that brunette on his team."

    I

    snorted softly and grinned. "Dani is pretty special, so I don't blame
    her. I'm surprised I was so high on Captain Bloomberg's list though."

    "She

    respects you and what you've been doing," Miriam said. "Even if it was
    giving her some headaches. And you're fucking hot, you big lug."

    "Thanks," I said, a little abashed hearing that from her.

    "Okay,"

    she said with a happy exhale. She straightened her spine a bit, patting
    my chest before stepping away. "I'm going to go connect with Dylan. I
    spoke to him briefly when I arrived, and I think he should probably be
    done with the imprinting he volunteered for."

    I raised my eyebrows. "He's imprinting one of the hostages?" I asked.

    Miriam

    nodded. "So is Jed, and four of the soldiers. We basically did some
    speed dating for the ladies since we couldn't do any Oracle checks. It's
    unscientific as fuck, but all six of the ones starting to show symptoms
    will be safe. We've got the next round already filling out Oracle right
    now, and we'll run them against everyone here as a priority pool to see
    if there are any particularly good matches. The faster we can get them
    partnered up the better. What they've been through already..." She shook
    her head, grimacing. "Anyways, Dylan let me know he gathered up all the
    intel. I might not be in charge of this operation much longer, and I
    might not have much of a base to be in charge of right now, but I can
    still sling data and analyse bullshit with the best of them."

    "Alright," I nodded, then took a breath and nodded again. "Thank you, Miriam. For all of this. For trusting me."

    "I never doubted you for a second," she said and crashed into me with another hug, both of us squeezing tightly.

    We parted after one last, brief kiss that put smiles on both our faces.

    What

    I needed to do was go find Kyla and Kara, but after how that
    conversation started I knew there was something else I needed to do
    first. The whole motel lot was the staging point, but there were lots of
    nooks and crannies where I could find some privacy like where Miriam
    had confronted me near the decontamination showers. I ended up circling
    around the end of the motel and found a little concrete area that had
    held a pool, though it was empty and the bottom was lined with rings of
    dirt from water pooling and then evaporating over and over. After the
    storm from earlier, it had about six inches of murky water at the bottom
    and smelled a little funky.

    There

    was an old picnic table, however, and while it creaked as I sat down it
    seemed like it was going to hold my weight. I pulled out my phone and
    called Erica.

    "Hello, my hero husband," she answered almost immediately.

    "Hey,

    wifey," I said, unable to control the smile on my face as I shook my
    head and looked at the concrete between my feet. "I love you."

    "I love you too," she said. "Kyla sent us all an update. We told you that you would find them all Okay."

    "You did," I said. "Thank you for believing in me."

    "Always will," she promised.

    "Kyla probably told you, but I've imprinted Gerty," I said. "Kara's going to join us as well."

    "She did, but we all knew that would happen," Erica said. "And if there's someone else, that's Okay too."

    "Okay," I agreed, 'ten' still echoing in my head a bit from Miriam. "I ran into Miriam as well. She told me you two talked."

    "We

    did," Erica said. "And I've already got that lawn chair back out for
    her. It'll be complicated for a bit while she's back and forth between
    the site and Portland, but we'll figure it out."

    We

    hadn't talked about anything like that, but then I had to assume Miriam
    had a lot of stuff going on and she'd had more time to chat while
    making the drive down. "I guess you're all caught up, then," I said.

    "I guess I am," she said and I could hear her smile.

    "I just needed to hear your voice."

    "Come

    home soon, husband," she said, her voice getting a little thick. "Bring
    your girls home with you. And Julia; she needs to pick up her
    helicopter anyways."

    I snorted softly and shook my head. "Might be a little busy for that threesome, dear."

    "There's never not time for a threesome," Erica chuckled. "Especially if we're going to convince her to join us."

    "Erica," I sighed.

    "What? Was she not a badass on the mission with you?"

    "No, she was," I said. "But,”

    "No buts," Erica said. "And the decision doesn't need to be made right now. Just... keep it in mind."

    "Okay," I agreed.

    "Really? No more pushback?"

    "I'm

    learning not to fight you or Kyla on this stuff," I said. "You're
    proving to be right with a concerning degree of accuracy."

    "Because we love you," Erica said.

    "I love you too," I said. "But I should call Ivy and Vanessa."

    "Call Josie too," Erica said. "She'll appreciate it. She's been worried sick all afternoon."

    "Okay," I agreed. We traded a few more 'I love you's before I actually got off the phone.

    My

    call with Ivy was short and sweet. She rambled in French, her words
    music in my ear even though I couldn't understand more than her tone.
    Then she asked me how the sex with Gerty had been, and if she was
    excited to join our family, and I had to break it to her that
    'excitement' hadn't really been in the cards due to the circumstances.
    She understood, thankfully.

    Vanessa

    was another matter entirely. She answered the call brusquely, realized
    it was me and asked me to hold on a minute. I could hear her giving
    orders to people up at the site, then the sound of her trudging along
    outside, and then she stopped and must have raised the phone to her ear
    again. "Harri?" she asked quietly.

    "I'm here, baby," I said.

    She

    broke down in tears of relief, stifling her sobs. My eyes watered,
    realizing how utterly worried she must have been for me. I always
    thought of Vanessa as such a tough cookie because of her attitude and
    her job, and then I'd be reminded that she might have been tough but she
    had a mushy inside.

    "I'm so glad you're safe," she finally managed to whisper.

    "I'll be home soon," I said. "Did Kyla and Erica tell you the rest?"

    "We've

    been texting," she said. "I know everything. Just come home soon. I
    swear I'm going to fuck any infection out of you if it's the last thing I
    do."

    I chuckled softly. "I believe you, baby," I said. "I love you."

    "I

    love you too, you big bastard," she said. "I gotta get back to work
    though. I've been an absolute bitch since you left and I think I have
    some smoothing over to do."

    "I'm sure you'll handle it fine," I said.

    For

    the third call in a row it was hard to hang up, but we managed it. Then
    I was looking down at my phone again, trying to decide what to do.
    Erica said I should call Josie, but if I called her then I felt like I
    needed to call other people as well. Dani had probably called Leo
    already, so he knew, but... And then even just among the ladies at the
    Falls, I knew there were others who would be worrying.

    I called Leo first. It was a short call.

    "We're all alright," I said.

    "Dani let me know," he said. "But it's a relief to hear your voice."

    "You too, buddy," I said.

    "So Kara is gonna be living on Black land, huh?" he asked, and I could hear the smirk in his voice.

    "I'm putting a ban on that particular joke for at least a month," I said.

    "You think a month is enough time for it not to be too soon?" Leo scoffed.

    "A

    decade would probably be more appropriate," I said. "But with the way
    our lives have been going, who knows what wild shit will have happened
    in a month?"

    "Fair," he said.

    "Plus, I'm not the only one getting new partners."

    "What?" he asked.

    "You'll find out," I smirked.

    "Harri, come on,”

    "You'll find out soon," I said with a grin. "I gotta make more calls though. Love you, buddy."

    "Love you too, you fuck," he said in exasperation.

    Now I called Josie.

    "Harri?!" she asked, practically in a panic.

    "It's me, Joss," I said. "I'm Okay."

    "Thank God," she said.

    "I'll

    tell you more when I can," I said. "I just wanted you to hear it from
    me that we're safe. I'm gonna need a good and proper hug from you soon."

    "Any time you want," she promised.

    "Okay. Are you alone, or with some of the girls?"

    "I'm

    in my room hanging out with Spencer and Yvonne," she said. "Trying not
    to think about you and Kyla and Dani risking your lives by playing some
    WWE games."

    I chuckled and couldn't help my smile. "Okay. I can't wait for that hug, Joss. And thank you for caring."

    "Of course I would," she said. "We all do."

    "Well, I'll pay you back for your prayers when I can," I said. "Mind if I speak to Spencer quick?"

    "Sure," she said, and there was a rustling.

    "Harri?" Spencer asked.

    "Hey,

    Spence," I said. "Erica told me you wanted to come to the big sendoff
    but there weren't enough seats, and that reminded me you wanted to talk
    last night. Sorry I had to run."

    "Are

    you fucking kidding me?" Spencer asked. "With everything else going on?
    No shit you couldn't stay. Are you Okay? You didn't get shot again or
    anything, did you?"

    "No, just some scrapes and bruises," I said.

    "Well, good," she said. "I'd have to get pissed off at you if you got shot again."

    "You

    and every other woman in my life," I said. "Did you need to talk to me
    about something important, hon? I'm probably not going to be able to
    come to the Falls for a few days with all the fallout from this stuff."

    "No, it's; It can wait, Harri," she said. "It's not important."

    "Hey," I said. "If you want to talk about something, it's important. Okay?"

    "Okay," she said, a little shyly.

    "It's good hearing your voice, Spencer," I said. "I'll try to come out as soon as I can, Okay?"

    "Thanks, Harri," she said.

    "Do

    me a favor and give Joss a hug for me, and say Hi to Yvonne," I said.
    "Then could you go find Abi and let her know that I'm safe and that I
    thank her over and over for putting up with us?"

    "I will," Spencer said. "I promise."

    We

    signed off and I lowered my phone, shaking my head slightly. That
    covered everyone who needed to hear from me immediately, I was pretty
    sure.

    Well, everyone except the women that were within a hundred yards of me, and their stuff was a little more pressing now.

    I

    ended up finding Kyla, Kara and Dani, along with Tanaya, sitting on a
    patch of grass under a tree on the far side of the motel. The hostages
    that we'd rescued were being processed through a series of big tents
    that had been erected and it looked like the ladies were trying to make
    sure all the kids were being watched over. About a dozen of the women
    were working on tablets, probably filling out their Oracle surveys, and I
    could tell as I walked up that Kara was keeping an eye on everyone even
    though she was sitting with her back to the tree trunk.

    After everything she'd been through, she was still looking out for her people.

    Dani

    was the first to see me coming based purely on where she was sitting in
    their small square and she got up and approached me. The others looked
    over then and saw me, but didn't stand up.

    "Hey,"

    I said as Dani came over. She slipped close and into my arms, and I
    wrapped her up in a big hug as we swayed a little. "Are you Okay?"

    "No," she said. "But yes."

    "Today was a fucking lot," I said. "And you had to do more than I would have ever wanted for you."

    "I

    know, but I came along for a reason," she said, still hugging me. "I...
    might need to talk about it sometime, but I'll survive."

    I swallowed. "And the other stuff?"

    She pulled back now, looking up into my eyes with concern. "You mean... the end?"

    I nodded.

    She

    pressed her lips together, then took my hands in hers and squeezed my
    fingers tightly. "What you said to that army Captain? It's all still
    true. All of this," she gestured to the staging area. "Like I said in
    the truck, this wasn't going to fix that without you. It probably
    should have, but it couldn't. The army can't be the police. Not here,
    not back in Australia. You're a Sheriff, and this is the Wild West, and
    some people need your help and there are other people who... who need to
    be taken off this earth for the good of everyone else. They used to
    hang cattle rustlers, right? And that was just over horses or cows. The
    people we took care of today, they were so much worse."

    I smirked sadly and shook my head at the idea. "I've had a couple different people call me 'cowboy' recently."

    "Well,

    you may not look the part, but you act it in all the ways that count,"
    Dani said. "Maybe we should find you a horse, that should help."

    That got me to smile and snort. "Thank you, Dani. For today, and for being in our lives."

    "Thank you, big guy," she said, hugging me again. "Now, just so you know, I did offer up Leo but she said no."

    "What?"

    "You'll

    understand in a second," she said, then let go of me as she stepped
    back. "I'm going to go check in with Julia and Jeanine; they said they
    were sorting through the intel stuff in Room 108."

    "Alright," I said. "I'll make sure not to leave you behind if we drive off into the sunset."

    "Thanks," she chuckled.

    She

    headed towards the motel and I had a moment of... something. That thin
    waist, her perky ass in her jeans. Her gorgeous face and beautiful
    personality. She'd almost been mine.

    I

    blinked, frowning deeply at the intrusive thought as I turned to head
    to the others. I'd appreciated how utterly hot Dani was since day one,
    but I'd never had a feeling like that before. And I didn't like it.

    "Everything Okay?" Kyla asked with a frown as I approached them.

    "Yeah,

    yeah," I said with a deep breath, then sat down with the three of them.
    Kara and Tanaya both looked tired, like the last twenty-four hours were
    catching up with them, and Kyla didn't look much better. It was kinda
    funny, seeing all three of them sitting next to each other; Kyla had so
    much in common physically with a Native. Similar tanned skin, and silky
    black hair with just a touch of a wave to it. But then there were the
    stark differences that stood out immediately to someone who had grown up
    around Natives. Her eyes, the structure of her lips. From far away she
    could have blended into a crowd, but up close there was no mixing up my
    Filipina girlfriend with my Ex.

    I

    shifted a little, getting comfortable, and then sighed. "Okay," I said.
    "So Gerty is vaccinated and safe. She's going through the imprinting
    process and; Did you ladies get the information about the vaccine?"

    "We did, though you'd already given me the broad strokes and I'd told Tanaya and Gerty," Kara said.

    "Right,

    well, she agreed with what you thought, so we, uh, bonded," I said.
    "She'll probably be out for at least ten hours, so... yeah. I'm not sure
    what the overall plan is, but we might need to transport her back up
    north with us somehow."

    "That

    was a question we had about the ladies being imprinted for their
    safety," Kara said. "The Doctor who gave us the information said it's
    all been arranged already and they'll be brought to the same facility in
    Portland the rest of us are."

    "Okay,"

    I nodded. "That's actually probably a good thing. Miriam is still in
    charge up there for another day or two so we should be able to,”

    "Wait, Miriam isn't going to be in charge?" Kyla asked.

    "Fuck,

    Okay," I said. "She's actually around here somewhere. Turns out the
    public rollout of the vaccine is going to quietly start happening in the
    next few days, and some General has been put in charge of it. She hands
    off the keys to the kingdom at that time, and she'll just be in charge
    of the Site and the base that'll be there after that."

    Kyla grimaced. "That sounds like a demotion," she said.

    "It is, but it's not," I said. "There's more to it, but I'll let her explain it later."

    "Was Gerty Okay before she... passed out?" Kara asked.

    I

    nodded. "Yes. Once she got the shots she started to perk up a bit and
    her breathing got easier, and that seemed to get a bit better as we did
    the imprinting process."

    "Okay,"

    Kara nodded, closing her eyes and resting her head back against the
    tree as she let out a stress-filled breath. "That's good."

    "Well, with that out of the way," Kyla said. "We've been talking."

    "Ooo-kay,"

    I said slowly, looking at the three women. Kyla was mostly deadpan, but
    couldn't hide the little smirk at the corner of her lip from me. Kara
    brought her eyes back down to look at me, her lips pulled into a
    thoughtful pout as she met my gaze firmly. Tanaya was chewing on her
    lip, sitting with her legs crossed and fiddling with the grass between
    her legs. "What's up? Did you change your mind, Kara? Because I'd,”

    "No,"

    she said quickly. "No, Harri. I; Just no. The only decisions I wish I
    could change is every single one about you starting about three weeks
    ago and going back to when I broke up with you in high school."

    "We

    were talking about me," Tanaya said, her lower, sultry voice a lot more
    withdrawn from the surety she'd had when she'd been talking to me
    through the cage in the basement. It looked like she bit the inside of
    her cheek and then looked up at me. Her black hair was loose and with
    how tired she was she almost looked a little haunted. "About what I
    should do about the vaccine."

    "Do

    you need help deciding?" I asked. "Or is there someone you think you
    want to reconnect with? I know you're not from around here..."

    "I don't have anyone back in Oklahoma," she shook her head. "Or anyone else for that matter. Not that I care about anyways."

    "Do

    you want me to?" Kara asked, reaching over and patting Tanaya's arm.
    The skinnier woman nodded quickly and looked down again. Kara turned
    back to me. "Tanaya was in an abusive relationship for a while. She
    finally got out of it a little over a year ago when she shot him in the
    chest as he was threatening to kill her with a hammer."

    "Fuck," I exhaled heavily, then looked to Tanaya. "I'm so sorry that you had to do that."

    "It's fine," she mumbled.

    "Obviously

    not," I said. "Tanaya, seriously. I'm so fucking sorry, and I extend
    that apology on behalf of every man who didn't know and would or should
    have done something about it."

    She glanced at me and smiled a little, then looked back down.

    "Since

    then she's had a bit of a trust issue with men," Kara continued. "So
    the vaccine, and needing to bond with a man whether or not he's a
    'perfect match' for her, is a little daunting. The obvious answer is to
    try and find someone she does see herself trusting, but that list is pretty short."

    "Do you think you could fuck me?" Tanaya blurted out, looking up at me. "I know I'm not,”

    "Stop,"

    I said, cutting her off firmly as I raised a hand partially towards
    her. "Please, Tanaya, don't continue that sentence." Her jaw literally
    clicked shut as she looked at me with genuine fear in her eyes, and I
    really hoped it was fear of rejection and not fear of me. I took a
    breath. "Don't you ever put yourself down, Tanaya," I said. "First, you
    are runway model pretty. I can't imagine who could have said whatever
    bullshit to you in the past, but I can easily see you strutting your
    stuff down a catwalk wearing some ridiculously expensive and fancy
    dress, sleek lingerie, or just about anything in between. Second, you
    are a courageous, tough woman who can act in emergency situations. You
    kept your head in that hell hole we came to get you ladies out of, you
    communicated clearly and effectively, and then you proved you were a
    loyal friend when you persisted in trying to help Gerty. Plus you have
    great taste in movies, a cool clothing style and give off good vibes.
    And that's just the stuff I've figured out about you in three very quick
    encounters so far. So again, don't you fucking dare start a sentence
    with 'I know I'm not' unless you're ending it with 'an astronaut' or 'a
    mythical dragon here to terrorize the countryside' because you are so, so many good things."

    All

    three ladies were quiet after my little rant and the soft sounds from
    over in the processing tents were all that was around us for a long,
    long moment. Then Tanaya broke, squeezing her eyes shut as she lowered
    her head and started silently crying.

    I

    glanced at Kara, gesturing quickly that I wanted to go to Tanaya, and
    Kara nodded. I shifted over to sit right next to the thin woman and I
    wrapped my arms around her, and she grabbed my shirt and practically
    headbutted me in the chest, she buried her face into it so fast.

    "It's Okay," I said softly, rubbing her arms. "It's Okay, Tee. It's Okay."

    She

    sobbed softly and hugged me back, and I looked over at the other two.
    Kara was smiling and gave me a little nod as she wiped a bit of moisture
    from her own eyes. Kyla was smiling too, but knowingly and she winked
    at me and then mouthed 'Good job.'

    "Tanaya,"

    I whispered softly once the sobs were down and she was just holding me.
    "If you feel safe with me, and feel like you can trust me, then I would
    be honored to be your partner for this. It means you'll be stuck living
    with Kara and Gerty some more though, so I hope they haven't gotten too
    on your nerves yet."

    "No," she said, muffled by my chest. "They haven't."

    "Good,"

    I chuckled softly. Then I pulled her from my chest and used my thumbs
    to gently wipe the tears from her cheeks as I looked into her eyes.
    "And, just to be clear, if you ever feel like I'm doing something that
    makes you think maybe you can't trust me, you can feel free to
    tell any one of the other women in my life and they'll take me to task
    about it and I'll correct the behavior immediately, Okay?"

    "Thank

    you, Harrison," she said, taking a deep breath and nodding. "I; After
    everything Kara's said, and you doing everything you could to get to
    her... I mean, you're a good man. But the thing that makes me know it's
    gotta be you is what you did for all of us. You brought us all the only
    justice we could get."

    I

    knew what she was talking about, and I nodded solemnly but didn't want
    to dwell on it. I'd have time to brood on that when I was alone, late at
    night in my own head.

    "I

    think it's only fair to tell you three all at once," I said, turning to
    the others while I kept a hand on Tanaya's back and softly rubbed it.
    "Miriam, or Colonel Abarbanel, has also made it clear she wants to join
    the family."

    Kara looked surprised and then grimaced a little, but Kyla broke into a grin.

    "I told you," she said to me.

    "You did," I shook my head.

    "This is the woman who called in the National Guard in on our protest?" Kara asked.

    I

    went to answer, but Kyla beat me to it. "Kara," she said sternly,
    making the older woman turn and pay attention to her. "Harrison had an
    entire life separate from you, including an entire career in the
    military. Miriam's help was absolutely crucial to all of this
    happening today, and she did it because she trusts and loves Harri, and
    she's a good woman. So you might think of her as just some bitch from
    the military who represents the government, but she's been more of a
    sister to me and Harri's other partners right now than you have. Hell,
    she's been more of a sister to you too, with what she's done."

    Kara

    closed her lips and swallowed harshly, then had the decency to look a
    little sheepish. "Sorry," she said to Kyla, then looked at me. "Sorry."

    I

    sighed and nodded. "It'll take a little time for us to adjust to the
    new normal," I said. "But if you don't think you can, just say the word,
    Kara. I love you and I always will, and I can see myself in love
    with you again easily. But I'm already in love with the women in my
    life, and that includes Miriam, and I can't risk their happiness if
    you're going to have a problem with them."

    "No,"

    she said, with just as much vigor as when she'd denied changing her
    mind. "I; You're right. It'll take some adjusting, but I'm going to do
    it."

    "Okay," I said. Then I looked down at Tanaya. "Any reservations about any of it?" I asked.

    "Lots," she said with a weak smile. "But nothing that'll change my mind, and we need to make the decision now."

    "They've

    both been designated for immediate imprinting if possible," Kyla said.
    "Kara because of her experience with the water, and Tanaya because she
    was directly helping with Gerty."

    "So this is happening now," I said, raising my eyebrows.

    "If that's Okay with you," Tanaya said.

    I took a deep breath and let it out, nodding. "Whatever is best for you two. Just..."

    "You

    can talk about it later, dear," Kyla said, cutting off my train of
    thought. "You want to assure Tanaya some more, but she doesn't need it.
    You want to talk to Kara about everything, but that's a conversation
    that's going to need to happen over hours and days, not minutes. You
    still love her, she still loves you. That's enough for now."

    I sighed. "And, as usual, I'm being outpaced by the women in my life," I said. "Okay. What do we need to do?"

    Kara

    stood up and offered Tanaya a hand. "We just need to go tell the Doctor
    we've made our choices," she said. "They'll have a room set up for us."

    "Together?" I asked, surprised at her wording. As far as I knew she was straight.

    Kara hugged an arm around Tanaya. "You still want me there after this conversation?" she asked the thinner woman.

    "If that's alright," Tanaya looked at me.

    "Whatever will make you feel more comfortable," I told her.

    "Thank you, Harrison," she said softly.

    "Thank you, Tanaya," I said, then glanced at Kara. "And whatever makes you comfortable too, baby."

    "Same room will work for me," she said.

    They left, heading for the processing tent.

    "All three, plus Miriam," Kyla said from beside me.

    I

    turned to her and growled, scooting over and pulling her into my lap.
    She chuckled and straddled me, pulling me towards her by the beard so
    she could kiss me. It lasted a long moment before she pulled away,
    looking into my eyes. "How are you?" she asked.

    "Bottling everything up," I said honestly. "Until I can let it out appropriately. You?"

    "Keeping

    it together, barely," she replied just as honestly. "I'm going to need
    you soon too. A few times. We're both pretty much guaranteed to be
    infected. You need Erica, Ivy and Vanessa too."

    "I

    know," I sighed. "Are you really Okay with all of this? This is a big
    change, adding four more people to the family in a short amount of
    time."

    "We're along for the ride," she said softly and rubbed her stomach lightly. "Whatever comes, I know we have you."

    "Whatever comes," I agreed and kissed her again.

    "That's

    time," Kara said, turning off the alarm on her phone. She'd been
    surprised when I'd met them in the motel room and had handed it over to
    her, having fetched it from my truck. I'd had it plugged in with a
    charger since we'd found it, a silent prayer willing into the universe
    that I'd be able to hand it back to her.

    The

    room was done up exactly like the one where I'd been with Gerty,
    everything saran-wrapped including the pillows except for a thin
    mattress topper. The Doc had come in and administered the dual shots to
    both Kara and Tanaya, and then we'd sat and talked for a little while.
    Kyla had been right, the stuff between Kara and I was going to take a
    lot longer than a half hour if we got into it, so the conversation fell
    to Tanaya and I getting to know each other a bit more. I told her about
    growing up on the Black homestead, and gave her the broad strokes of my
    life, and what the whole living situation plan was. In return she
    explained a bit more about herself as well; she was from Oklahoma
    originally where her family had been into Native Relay horse racing.
    She'd gone from that to participating in rodeos, which was where she'd
    met her ex. When the last of her close relatives had died in Oklahoma
    she'd moved up to Oregon with her ex, but he'd made her stop competing
    in rodeo and the relay races, wanting to focus on his career, and things had gone downhill from there.

    It

    hadn't exactly been a fun conversation, but it had been informative and
    had helped me understand her more; in my head, I had a vision of Tanaya
    before she'd gone through what she did; she was a vibrant, boisterous
    woman. But then, maybe she'd always been quiet and intense, and that's
    what made it harder for her to reach out for help.

    "So

    how would you like to do this?" I asked. I'd spent the half hour
    sitting on a saran-wrapped chair while they'd both been sitting on the
    bed.

    "Together?" Kara asked Tanaya.

    "If you, um, don't mind," she answered.

    "Can

    I ask for something first?" I asked. Both women focused on me and
    nodded, so I continued. "Before any clothes come off or anything, I'd
    like to kiss you. Both of you."

    "Okay," Tanaya said, chewing on the inside of her lip.

    "I might have already got him once outside, you go first," Kara said softly, urging her to get up.

    I

    stood and held out a hand to Tanaya, and she took it and stood. She
    wasn't as short as Ivy, and was probably closer to Vanessa in height,
    but she was likely going to be the second shortest in the family which
    meant that I loomed over her a little as I stooped down slowly. She
    looked up at me and blew out a soft, nervous breath. I took her hand in
    mine and held it between us as our eyes locked, and I leaned closer and
    brought my lips to hers. I could feel her nervousness, but she didn't
    pull away, and I pressed a little firmer and kissed her fully. It wasn't
    passionate so much as it was slowly welcoming; Tanaya kissed me back
    like she was realizing that maybe she actually wanted to.

    When I pulled away she followed me a little before pulling back, blushing slightly as her face went stoic again.

    "Thank you," I said. "And wow."

    "I could do better," she mumbled, then blushed a little deeper. "I mean, we'll do better. I'm just getting used to... this."

    "I'm sure we will, Tee, but I'm still a little tongue-tied just from that," I teased her lightly.

    She shook her head at me and then stepped back, turning to Kara. "Your turn."

    Kara

    stood and closed the distance with me, sliding into my arms and again I
    was struck by how natural it felt, like nothing had changed between the
    last time we'd done that back in high school and now. Her one hand on
    my chest, her other curling a finger in my belt loop. My hand falling on
    her hip and the other around onto her back between her shoulders.

    "Hi,"

    she said, looking at me with an intense gaze. Neither of them had
    makeup on, but that didn't change how striking their features were in
    different ways. And I'd loved Kara during the most impressionable part
    of my life; she would always be a bit of my dream girl.

    "Hey," I replied.

    It

    was hard to say who kissed who, and maybe it was a purely mutual thing.
    She pulled me towards her by the belt loop, and I tugged her closer by
    her hip. She came up to meet my lips while I leaned down to meet hers.

    Outside, we'd kissed and it had been fireworks and nostalgia and a tornado of emotions.

    This

    time it was the deep peace of a still lake in the early morning. It was
    hot sun and a cold beer on a beach around a bonfire. It was driving
    with all the windows down and singing our hearts out.

    I could have been sixteen again in that moment because it felt like nothing had changed even if almost everything had.

    Our

    lips separated with a soft smack but we stayed close, our noses
    brushing against each other as our foreheads gently touched, and then we
    kissed again, soft and intimate, and then again. Then I wrapped my arms
    around her more and pulled her to me tightly as I pressed my lips into
    her dark hair and found her ear.

    "If

    this is going to work, baby," I whispered barely above breathing, "I'm
    going to need you to adapt a bit. I need you to know I forgive you and
    you don't need to apologize anymore, but I also need you to remember
    this is only happening because four amazing women have been encouraging
    me to follow my heart with you. I've always loved you, even if we didn't
    like each other much for a while. So please just... Be you."

    She

    pulled back a little, looking me in the eye again, and then shifted
    closer again. "Okay," she whispered. "We; I need to say some things to
    you still, but it can wait. We need to make this about Tanaya though;
    she needs you to be you, alright? And once she's imprinted, you and I
    can make up for lost years."

    I pivoted my head and little and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then pulled back and kissed her lips lightly again.

    It

    was utterly wild that I had Kara. She was mine again, after all this
    time. But she was right and based on everything we'd talked about, this
    had to be about Tanaya first.

    Kara stepped to the side, keeping a hand on my side as she looked at her friend. "So," she said to me. "Did we pass?"

    "With all the colors of the wind," I smirked.

    "Oh my God," Kara snorted, shaking her head and slapping my arm. "That's one old inside joke we don't need

    coming back." She turned to Tanaya. "I'm sorry. Pocahontas was my
    favorite Disney movie even if it was horrendously inaccurate and super
    problematic. Harri used to tease me about it all the time."

    Tanya matched my smirk and shook her head. "It's still a good song," she said.

    "So

    how can we do this so you're the most comfortable?" I asked. "The last
    thing I want to do is say anything, or call you a pet name or something,
    that will trigger something." The brief clash with Spencer was in the
    back of my mind, and I definitely didn't want to do a repeat of that.
    Especially during an imprinting.

    "Um, I don't know," Tanaya said.

    "We should probably strip down?" Kara suggested.

    "How about I go first?" I suggested. "So I'm the vulnerable one. Then you two can take off whatever you're comfortable with."

    Both

    of them agreed, so I went over to the bed, kicked off my boots and
    started to strip. Once I got my shirt off and was working on my pants I
    heard a sniff from Kara and looked up. Both of them were watching me
    with wide eyes, not in an 'overwhelmed schoolgirl' way and more in a
    simmering adult sexual tension; I was learning that I might have been a
    little more fit than I'd been giving myself credit for. But I could also
    see Kara's eyes darting over the scars I'd earned since she'd last seen
    me shirtless. I hadn't had any particularly major injuries while I was
    in the service; no IED hits, no big gnarly bullet wounds; but I'd gotten
    slashed across the ribs once, and I'd been on the far fringe of a frag
    grenade explosion that had given me some small pitted scars on my left
    side. Not to mention the much more recent wound in my leg that still
    hadn't had a chance to fully heal.

    I could tell that Kara wanted to ask me the hows and the whys, but she held them in as she bit her tongue.

    The

    pants went next, bringing me down to my briefs, and I kicked them off
    my ankles before looping my thumbs in the elastic of my underwear and
    finally hesitating. "I get I'm the headliner show here," I said. "But
    I'm starting to feel like the world's worst stripper."

    "Want me to put some music on for you?" Kara asked.

    "I

    could see you doing a good routine to Pour Some Sugar on Me," Tanaya
    said with just a little smile, proving she had decent taste in music
    along with movies.

    "Everyone's

    a comedian," I said, shaking my head with a grin. Then I took a quick
    breath and pushed down my underwear to my ankles, standing back up and
    spreading my arms. "This is about as vulnerable as I can get," I said,
    my cock now bare and out.

    Kara

    had seen me naked before, but the heat in her eyes and flush to her
    cheeks made me feel like a million bucks. It wasn't fair to really
    'rank' my partners in terms of beauty since I thought they were all
    super attractive, but if all of them were going in for an audition or
    something I knew that Ivy and Kara were the most classically
    'magazine-level beautiful,' with the others running close behind. Having
    a woman like her give me a look like the one she was, despite all our
    history, was an ego boost.

    And

    then there was Tanaya's nervous fascination. She was biting the inside
    of her cheek again, her eyes wide and her nostrils flared a little, and
    her eyes kept jumping from my face to my cock and back like she was
    trying not to stare. Her hands, fidgeting in front of her, clenched when
    she realized I'd caught her and she looked away.

    "It's Okay," I said. "Getting a good look is kind of part of this, I guess."

    She turned her eyes back to me, flushing a little more, but took the invitation to really look me over.

    "Fuck," Kara said, breathing out and shaking her head. "Get on the bed, Harri."

    I

    did, hopping on and shifting to sit in the middle as the motel bed
    creaked and groaned a little. It wasn't exactly a super comfy
    experience, but it would do.

    "Tanaya," Kara said, turning and taking her friend's hand. "How involved do you want me to be?"

    I

    got the feeling that 'together' had been more about having someone in
    the room to support the slight woman rather than a sexual thing. Kara
    and I had never had a threesome way back when, and as far as I knew she
    hadn't switch-hit for the other team, but then I didn't know much of her
    personal history from through our twenties.

    "Um, maybe... we should do the foreplay together, and then I'll go first?" Tanaya suggested.

    "That works for me," Kara nodded.

    "Tee,

    I didn't hear the whole explanation you ladies got, but it doesn't need
    to be sex," I said. "We can take time for that. It can just be oral.
    Hell, I think I could technically just jerk myself off into a cup and
    you down that."

    She

    flinched, a little grossed out. "Yeah, no," she said. "I'm... dealing
    with stuff, but I'm not 'make do by drinking cum out of a glass'
    traumatized."

    "I; Just giving options," I said.

    All

    at once Tanaya took a fast breath and let it out, then pulled her
    t-shirt over her head revealing the bra I'd seen her wearing back while
    we'd been helping Gerty in the cult basement. She dropped her shirt and
    quickly reached back, undoing the hooks. "Harri, I know you're trying to
    be whatever I need, and not upset me or anything," she said. "But I'm a
    big girl. I've already got some moral support here, I don't need you to
    treat me like I'm gonna break or something."

    "Okay,"

    I said, nodding as her tits came into view. They were small and capped
    with cute little dark brown areolas and nipples that bobbed lightly as
    she started working on her belt. It was the one with the big rodeo
    buckle on it, and now that I knew she'd been a relay racer I had to ask.
    "The buckle," I said. "Is it a trophy?"

    "It

    is," she said, getting it undone and starting to work on the button and
    zipper of her jeans. "Barrel racing, first place at the Oklahoma State
    Fair the first time I entered. Bunch of bitchy white chicks were
    muttering shit under their breath after we did a proper relay race, so I
    signed up and I think I won out of pure spite."

    "Badass,"

    I said, making her stop as she was partway wiggled out of her jeans,
    just a pair of plain dark panties hiding her privates.

    "It wasn't so bad," she mumbled with a little smirk.

    Kara

    was following Tanaya's lead, and as the skinnier woman was shucking her
    pants my ex pulled her own shirt off. Where Tanaya had been wearing a
    bra, Kara wasn't and God damn if I didn't think her body had gotten even
    better with age. Her skin was a naturally darker tan than Tanaya's, and
    I found her torso to be utterly sexy. She was thin but still naturally
    soft, just a touch of her ribs peeking through as she bent to set her
    shirt aside, and I was pretty damn sure she must have gone up a cup size
    since we were teens. Her tits were perfect and plump, probably a little
    over a good handful for my big hands, with softly puffy areolas capped
    by a pair of pouty nipples standing at attention.

    I

    groaned, watching them strip off the rest of their clothes. Tanaya, as
    I'd briefly noticed in the basement, had a full bush going much like
    Gerty, while I was surprised to notice that Kara was neatly trimmed down
    to a small wedge on her mound. That meant she'd been keeping up her
    personal grooming before all of this and while they were quarantining
    during the outbreak... and made me wonder if it had been in hopes of
    this happening with me? Maybe?

    Tanaya,

    seeing the cleanliness of her companion, looked down at her own bush
    and clenched her jaw for a moment before looking at me. "I, um, I wasn't
    exactly thinking I'd be spreading my legs for anyone any time soon,"
    she said.

    "It's

    fine," I said, trying to be reassuring. "I'm not afraid of a little
    hair. Except for that one time I almost choked on one of Kara's pubes."

    Kara

    dropped her jaw, her eyes wide as she glared at me, and then threw her
    pants at me as she guffawed and I laughed. That got a smile and a
    chuckle out of Tanaya, thankfully helping her relax a bit. "Come on,"
    Kara said, reaching over and taking Tanaya's hand for a moment. "The
    longer we wait, the more time he has to make up lies about me."

    "It wasn't a lie," I grinned. "Remember,”

    "Lies!"

    Kara said loudly, crawling up onto the bed. She moved quickly but
    gracefully and shut me up by kissing me as she pressed her chest to my
    side, her hand landing on my hip and sliding to my half-hard cock. I
    groaned against her lips, the combination of sensations again throwing
    me back and forth through memories and reality as I slid my hand up her
    thigh to her hip and then back to squeeze one of her ass cheeks.

    I

    felt Tanaya climb up on the bed as well, approaching but not touching
    me. Using what felt like all my willpower I pulled my lips from Kara's
    and turned to the other woman. She was sitting on her knees right next
    to me, nervously working her cheek again.

    "Can I kiss you again?" I asked her.

    She

    nodded, and I gestured for her to come to me and she leaned in until
    our lips touched in what might have been the softest kiss I'd ever
    received. Then she moved in a little closer, turning it into a proper
    kiss, and I gently placed my hand on her arm to signal I wanted her to
    stay.

    "Get comfortable, girl," Kara said. "Make out with him a bit. I'm going to start getting reacquainted with Harri's cock."

    Tanaya

    seemed to agree, shifting her stance as she lowered herself down to me
    more and her small chest pressed down against mine while our kiss
    deepened. At the same time, Kara dragged her tits down my side, her ass
    moving out of range for me to grope but her mouth moving in range of my
    cock. Part of me wanted to stop kissing Tanaya just so I could see Kara
    blowing me as her lips met my cock head with a soft kiss, and then she
    took a little more in and started to kiss it more and more while she
    slowly stroked the base.

    I

    managed to split my focus, reveling in the feeling of both women. I
    ended up slowly rubbing Tanaya's back, feeling her thin frame and
    surprisingly dense muscles, while my other hand was held tightly in
    Kara's as she started to slurp a little more, really getting into the
    blowjob. Part of me would have liked to say that I recognized her
    technique, or it felt special, but we'd been young and despite vigorous
    practice hadn't known what we were doing. Now we were adults, and it was
    different.

    "Fuck,

    Harri," Kara said, coming off my cock with her mouth and stroking me
    from root to tip with her hand in a slow squeeze. "I think you got
    bigger."

    "I'm not the only one," I said, breaking the kiss after a moment. "I think your tits filled out more."

    "Not my ass?" she asked with a smirk.

    I

    turned to Tanaya again, her face hovering close to mine, and kissed her
    lips gently again. "Mind swapping places with her so I can teach her a
    lesson in fishing for compliments, beautiful?"

    Tanaya

    nodded, and then kissed me again firmly, before sifting down in a
    mirror to Kara. My ex was still stroking me and they did a hand-off,
    Tanaya taking over and Kara watching for a long moment like she wanted
    to make sure the other woman was doing it right. She waited long enough
    to confirm Tanaya was sucking me between her lips and then started to
    climb back up towards my head but stopped in surprise when Tanaya
    grunted and her eyes rolled up into her skull as she came. Hard.

    "Holy

    fuck," Kara said, her eyes wide as she took control of my cock with one
    hand and helped Tanaya not gag herself on it. "So they weren't kidding
    about that priming orgasm."

    "Nope,"

    I said, sitting up and reaching down to Tanaya, pulling her towards me.
    She naturally clung to me as the big climax started to drain out of her
    and she began blinking.

    "Well, why didn't I get one?" Kara asked, sitting up as well as she rubbed Tanaya's arm and frowned at me.

    "I don't know," I said. "I wasn't producing any pre-cum yet, probably."

    She

    gave me a look, then double-checked that Tanaya was coming down and
    breathing fine, before dropping her mouth to my cock and sucking hard.
    One heartbeat later and she was moaning.

    "Umm

    hmm," she hummed, half my cock in her mouth, and she came harder than
    Tanaya even had as her body started to shudder and she actually snorted
    as she tried to suck a in a breath through her nose.

    "Fuck," I groaned, pulling her off my cock so she could breathe properly, and she gasped and rolled to her side.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,"

    Kara moaned, her voice strained as her hand snaked between her legs and
    worked her cunt while she rode out the wave of pleasure that had just
    taken her.

    "They really didn't lie about that first orgasm," Tanaya mumbled, still holding me as she watched Kara.

    "That's what she said," I said, smirking a little.

    To be continued, Based on a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    1 hr 12 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 23

    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 23
    The infected need imprinting..

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    Let’s review the characters

    in this part of the saga..

    House Black

    Harrison

    'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker'
    mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP

    Erica

    LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette

    Kyla

    Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair

    Vanessa

    Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the
    construction project, Brunette

    House LaCosta

    Leo

    LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's
    brother

    Valkyrie

    Falls

    Josie

    'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde

    Natives

    Gertrude

    'Gerty' Swiftwater; Kara's second cousin, Tribal police on the Rez, Voluptuous
    Native, Raven hair

    Kara

    Swiftwater; Harrison's high school sweetheart that ended poorly, community
    leader of the local Native band, Raven hair

    Tanaya???;

    Kara's neighbor on the Rez

    Military

    Lieutenant

    Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish
    heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon
    Quaranteam research project

    'The

    Doc'; A female doctor from the Portland Serum Test facility. Was part of
    Harri's care team when he was shot, and then the emergency response team
    following the Hostage rescue.

    Referenced Characters

    Danielle

    'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette

    Ivy

    Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen

    Julia

    De Luca; Helicopter Pilot, former Air Force Para rescue Pilot. Friend and
    Client of Erica.

    Captain

    Laura Bloomberg; Air Force JAG serving as Miriam's second, Blonde

    We reached the end of the

    little entry hallway, nodded with our firearms and split left and right. Ahead
    of me was a dark corner of junk. It looked like discarded materials from
    whenever they erected the big garage structure. I kept my eyes scanning,
    pivoting to check what ended up being some sort of a coat closet that was
    filled with piles of clothes. Coming back out, I pressed my way up the back
    side of the basement and had to weave around a thick concrete support pillar.
    There was some sort of music going on above us along with the loud thrum of the
    generator, and if the rain was loud on their roof then I wasn't surprised that
    the hillbilly fucks hadn't heard our shots from earlier, or even the door
    opening.

    I had to sidestep my way

    around one of those big fabric partitions, but quickly ducked back as I found what
    I could only think of as the central area of the cluttered basement. And what
    I'd seen in that brief flash needed a moment to parse out.

    Just ahead and to my left,

    set up along the back brick wall, had been an illuminated area that looked
    something like a photography setup from back when I'd get school pictures taken
    in the primary school gym. Even down to the backdrops on rollers. A camera with
    a tripod on it had been set up but dim. Just beyond it was a sectioned-off area
    with more of the fabric room dividers, but it had a makeshift roof on it and
    red light had been coming out; some sort of a shitty black room, I guessed.

    Beyond those two little

    areas, however, had been the cage. It was big; bigger than the one out in the
    garage, but constructed the same way out of chain link fencing. The lights were
    dull and yellow in that direction like behind me, but I'd clearly seen it was
    full of people.

    Naked people.

    Somewhere past it, there was

    also a man, sitting in a shitty lawn chair, watching a little old TV with a
    beer in his hand. He was turned about three-quarters away from me, but he had
    something in his other hand propped on the floor. It was hidden from my view;
    it could have been a bat, or a rifle, or a fucking broom. I really couldn't
    tell.

    "Hostages identified,"

    I murmured quietly into the comm. "One hostile near cage watching
    TV."

    "I see him," Julia

    murmured back. "I don't have a shot; he's backed by the cage."

    "I'm going quiet,"

    I murmured. "Cover me."

    Julia double-clicked her

    comm. No one outside was saying anything, holding their security out in the wet
    without complaint.

    I slowly unlimbered my M4

    from its shoulder strap and set it down on the ground, then did the same with
    the MP5, before double-checking my sidearm in its holster and then pulling out
    my knife.

    Lots of civilians, especially

    those in the city, didn't get the whole thing about a good knife. People in the
    backwoods got it though. Rural folk who had to work for a living. A good knife
    was a useful tool. You could open things with it, close things, poke holes,
    slice slits. With a good knife you could even hammer a nail or two, do survival
    procedures, and draw in the fucking dirt if you had to.

    To a soldier, though, a knife

    was almost as important as a rifle. It could do all those things that a rural
    civilian could use it for, and then you could also kill someone with it.

    It was almost always the last

    line of defense a soldier could have. When shit really went wrong, and the
    bullets ran dry or the enemy was up on you, knowing how to use a knife
    half-effectively was a really potent tool. I'd never gotten myself into a spot
    like that before, and in almost any situation what I was doing was stupid as
    hell.

    But even with the thrum of

    that generator, and the music, and the rain, and the excavator running outside,
    there was absolutely no fucking way that anyone upstairs could ignore a gunshot
    in that basement.

    I owned several knives; I

    wasn't a collector or anything, there were just different knives for different
    jobs. Suiting up for the raid, however, I'd fallen back on tried and tested. I
    pulled the ka-bar out, its dull grey coating keeping the gleam down if it
    happened to catch a bright light. It was a good fit for my bigger hand, and it
    was sharp.

    Leaving my rifles behind,

    hearing Sergeants in my past chewing out idiots for pulling this kind of shit
    echoing through the back of my head, I stepped forward quietly.

    The photography area didn't

    reveal anything else to me as I slipped past it; the camera would likely have
    evidence on it we might need later, but now wasn't the time. I did catch a
    quick glance of Julia up ahead and to my right, closer to the guard. I came up
    on the boxy, jerry-rigged dark room and came to a halt, almost losing my
    footing as I hesitated.

    Someone was working in there.

    There was a black curtain

    pulled across the entrance, but I could clearly see a pair of shoes in the red
    light beneath the edge..

    I couldn't leave him at my

    back if I made my approach on the guard.

    I clicked the comm once and

    saw Julia look back at me. I gestured to the dark room, held up a finger, and
    then shrugged and headed towards it. Julia flashed me a grimace but nodded.

    The plan formed in my mind

    quickly. Slide the curtain aside, one hand claps over his mouth, and the other
    puts the knife to his throat. Whisper a threat in his ear. Use him to approach
    the other guard; we take them both prisoner, gag and tie them up with anything
    we find, or extract them for questioning outside.

    I pulled the curtain aside

    and stepped into the dark room, everything turning red from the single overhead
    bulb. He didn't turn, didn't even look. He was focused on the photo he was
    developing, sloshing it around in the chemical baths. I loomed up behind him,
    my knife and free hand raised, ready to grab him.

    And then I saw the pictures

    hung on the walls from clothespins. Naked woman after naked woman. Terrified.
    Trying to hide their nakedness and forced not to. Numbers were written on the
    corners. 6/10. 7/10. 9/10. 4/10.

    He held up his latest

    picture.

    Kara.

    I clamped my hand over his

    mouth and he grunted in surprise, his body jolting as I yanked him back hard
    against my chest. My fingers stabbed into his cheek and my palm partially
    smashed into his nose.

    My knife didn't find his

    throat.

    It found his chest.

    He was limp when I stopped.

    Six, maybe seven stabs. I

    couldn't remember them, but I could remember the feel of them. The feel of the
    blade glancing off ribs, seeking internal organs. It was... crunchy. Blood was
    only just starting to ooze out of him and I lowered him to the ground. His eyes
    were glassy, his jaw hanging open. I grabbed the picture of Kara, crumpled it
    in my fist, and shoved it into his dead mouth.

    I was cold inside. I was the

    void.

    It had been six stabs. I'd

    gotten at least one lung in the first couple, and his heart in the last couple.
    That was the one that did it, but even if I'd stopped at four he would have
    died. It just would have taken longer.

    I was red hot with rage, and

    horror.

    He wasn't the first man I'd

    killed, wasn't even the first one I'd held in my arms after I did so. But it
    was the first I killed with anything other than a gun.

    And I wasn't done.

    I came back out of the dark

    room a different man than I had been when I entered. My fears, the really dark
    ones, hadn't been confirmed yet. But they were real damn close.

    The cage was to my left and

    ahead. The guard was a straight shot, still watching what seemed to be a taped
    football game. The little TV had a VCR built into its base, so it had to be an
    old game, maybe a Superbowl or something. It didn't matter.

    I crept forward, my eyes

    daggers into his back.

    Someone in the cage spotted

    me as I drifted under the hazy yellow light, and started to say something, but
    someone else gave a sharp Shush.

    Ten steps.

    Five steps.

    Two steps.

    He had a baseball bat in his

    hand, twirling it absently with his thumb as it balanced upright under his
    forefinger.

    I took his life as I clamped

    my hand over his mouth and yanked him backwards and to the side, stabbing the
    knife into the exposed part of his neck in a blow that made almost no noise but
    immediately sprayed blood across me, the floor, and the TV. It was hot and
    cloying in my nose and I didn't care.

    He died even faster than the

    first one.

    "Jesus, Harri,"

    Julia said over the comm.

    "Keep looking, there's got

    to be a set of stairs," I murmured back.

    I turned to the cage and held

    up my finger to my lips. I didn't look at faces. Couldn't.

    At least one of them nodded

    in acknowledgement, and I pushed forward, pulling out my sidearm one-handed and
    bracing it with my knife-hand.

    There was more crap at the

    far end of the basement. Another cage too, but it was empty. Two more closets
    full of what looked like military MRE and other supplies. And the stairs.

    They were stone and built

    into the original structure, about fifteen steps up to a landing and then it
    doubled back above us heading to the first floor. Julia met me there.

    "You Okay?" she

    asked me quietly off the comms.

    I nodded, then quietly spit

    off to the side. She reached over to a pile of what looked like folded napkins
    and pulled one free, handing it to me. I wiped my face and it came away
    splotched with red. I wiped with it one more time and dropped it to the ground,
    still probably looking rough.

    "Basement clear, two

    hostiles down," I murmured into the mic. "Securing interior
    stairwell. Wait for intel."

    We got a double-click back in

    acknowledgement.

    "I'll hold this, go get

    your gear and talk to the women," Julia said.

    I nodded and patted her

    shoulder as she took up a position with her shotgun covering the stairs. The
    quick walk back was a lot faster since I could stand up and stride confidently
    rather than sneak. I focused forward, not looking at the cage or the body, and
    quickly went and secured my rifles, slinging the M4 and holding my MP5 for the
    close-quarters fighting.

    Then I went back to the cage

    and finally looked more carefully at what I was seeing.

    Thirty-five, maybe forty

    women. All younger than the ones we'd found out in the garage. All naked. Most
    were trying to cover themselves, and many were looking at me fearfully but
    staying quiet.

    "Kara?" I asked,

    approaching the cage. It had a door at the front but it was padlocked.
    "Kara? Are you there? Gerty?"

    "Harrison," a woman

    said, squeezing to the front. She kept an arm over her small tits but didn't
    cover her lower half, instead holding up a hand to warn me away. It took me a
    moment to realize who it was.

    "Tanaya," I said,

    stepping closer.

    "Don't touch the

    cage!" she hissed, her eyes large in warning and making me hesitate. I
    felt like I wanted to rip the fucking thing down with my bare hands, but I
    didn't touch it. She pointed to the upper corner of the cage and I followed her
    direction, seeing a pair of decently thick copper wires looped around the metal
    of the cage tightly and secured messily with some sort of rubber caulking. I
    followed the lines of the wires up and back to the ceiling, where they
    disappeared through a hole in the thick wood.

    "It's electrified,"

    Tanaya said.

    "They turn it off

    upstairs when they take one of us out," another woman said.

    "Fuck," I grunted,

    examining the wires again. They could be hooked up to the generator, but more
    likely they had a couple of car batteries up there or something. I looked back
    down at Tanaya. "Where are;?"
    "Gerty is here, in the back," Tanaya said. "She's... she's sick.
    We've been trying to hide the ones who are sick behind everyone else. They've
    already taken a few of us out who were starting to cough and bleed and we heard
    shots."

    "We have a medical

    response coming," I said quietly. "We'll get Gerty safe, and anyone
    else who's sick. What about Kara?"

    Tanaya's look was stoic in

    that way that a woman could have when she knew she was giving you bad news. I'd
    seen it a couple of times before in my life, one of which was when my CO
    delivered the news that I was being relieved of duty after I'd punched the Air
    Force commander who had been assaulting Miriam. Tanaya wasn't pretty so much as
    striking, all sharp lines in her features and skinny like a runway model, so
    the look was particularly severe coming from her.

    "They took Kara upstairs

    a little while ago," she said. "Along with a couple of other women.
    We don't know what for."

    I grimaced and closed my eyes

    for half a moment, my silent, wordless prayer more of an internal scream of
    anger.

    "Alright," I said,

    opening my eyes again as I looked at Tanaya, and then met the eyes of several
    of the other women in the cage. "Has anyone been up there?" All I got
    were shaking heads and I blew out a breath. "Okay, that's fine. We've got
    people outside, too. We're going to need to attack them up there, then I can
    cut the battery and come back and get you all out of there. We've already found
    the kids and the other ladies. This is almost over."

    "Harri," Tanaya

    said, and I focused on her face again. "What you did to those men..."

    "I,” I started, but

    wasn't sure what to say.

    "It's the least they

    deserve," Tanaya said, her husky voice making it sound like the words of a
    primal god. "Don't let them do this to us. Your people. Make them pay in
    blood."

    I grimaced a little harder,

    my face likely stuck with that expression for now, and nodded. "I'll be
    back as soon as I can," I said.

    I left the ladies behind,

    opening up my comm as I returned to Julia. "Hostages are behind an
    electrified fence," I said quickly. "At least three have been taken
    upstairs. We're going to peek, then prepare to breach."

    Dylan started calling the

    shots outside, getting them into position. I reached Julia, settling in beside
    her. "Anything?" I asked off comm.

    "Nothing," she

    said. "Did you find her?"

    I shook my head. "Her

    friend, and her cousin is sick down here. Sounds like the graves were for women
    who were showing final-stage Duo Halo sickness. I don't get why these guys
    would wear masks on the raid, but take them off when around them here."

    "Who knows," Julia

    sighed and shrugged. "So who's peeking, you or me?"

    "I think we both

    do," I said. "Depends on what's at the top of the stairs. I can
    probably give you a lift to peek instead of climbing up."

    She considered for a moment

    and then nodded. We moved out from her cover and headed to the base of the
    stairs. The double flights were all stone, and I leaned in and looked up; there
    was a railing at the top blocking off the drop instead of a wall. I slung my
    MP5 off my shoulder and went up a step, then crouched and put my hands together
    into a saddle and motioned with my head to Julia. She set her shotgun down
    leaning against the wall and pulled her pistol, setting her hands on my
    shoulders and one foot into my hands.

    "Just like high

    school," she muttered.

    "You were a

    cheerleader?" I asked, just as quietly.

    "...Yeah, let's go with

    that," she said.

    She pushed off from the

    ground and I lifted with my arms, and she pivoted at the waist and then turned
    fully in my hands as I kept lifting, her other foot joining the first. This let
    her get high enough to peek through the bars of the railing, her pistol held
    level with her chin just in case someone was right there. She
    looked for a couple of solid seconds, peering back and forth as I struggled to
    keep her up there in an awkward position. If she were going higher I could have
    gotten her up onto my shoulders, but she was just at the right height.

    Finally, even if it had only

    been a few seconds at best, Julia signaled and I lowered her down, then dropped
    her and caught her by her waist. We both got off the stairs and she holstered
    her pistol, picking up the shotgun. "Looks like it's one big room up there
    from what I could see," she said through the comms. "But I couldn't
    see the whole thing. At least six hostiles, maybe more. It's some sort of a
    main chapel. The D-side where we entered has a stage and an altar, and there
    was activity over there. Closer to us on the B-side, it looked like there might
    have been some sort of group working on something."

    "Copy," Dylan said.

    "Large single room, two entrances. Did you see hostages?"

    "Not specifically,"

    Julia said.

    "Other hostages report

    three women were taken up there recently," I filled in.

    "Alright," Jedidiah

    said. "Is there a reason to rush here, or can we pick them off as they
    come outside or downstairs?"

    I glanced at Julia, who was

    looking at me. We didn't know what was happening up there, and thinning their
    ranks with ambushes was probably the right thing to do without solid proof.

    "Jeanine, you're the

    trafficking expert," I said. "You make the call. I've got thirty-five
    plus naked women in an electrified cage down here, and they took three of them
    upstairs. Is this an imminent threat?"

    "I'm coming down from

    the barn," Jeanine said. "And then we go."

    "Alright," I said.

    "Flashbangs on three."

    There was a long minute of

    silence on the comms, and then Dylan said, "Team One set."

    "Team Two set," I

    replied after a quick nod from Julia. I had a flashbang in hand, and she had
    one as well. "On three. One. Two." I pulled the pin, holding the
    lever down. "Three."

    Julia and I each surged

    forward and turned on the stairs, heaving our stun grenades up over the
    railing. She aimed right while I aimed more left. At the same time, the others
    would be pushing open the main doors and tossing in one or two of their own.

    Bang-Bang-Bang-Bang.

    Julia and I had ducked back

    down, and as the flashbangs went off she took off up the stairs as I fell in
    behind her, emerging into the brightly lit sanctuary. It was a big chamber
    spanning the entire width and length of the old building. The roof high above,
    well over twenty feet, was vaulted and the sound of the rain was coming heavy
    from the wooden rafters. For a split second before I got a good look at the
    details all I saw was a church. At the far end was a pulpit and altar up on a
    stone stage, with a big wooden cross to match the one outside mounted to the
    wall. Old, heavy pews were mostly lined up facing towards the pulpit, though
    space had been cleared in a couple of areas and some of them were stacked up
    against the walls.

    Then the weird details

    started to fill in. There was a hot tub right in front of the stage and a guy
    wearing an off-white gown was in it. It was so stained that I could see some of
    the filthy rings from across the building. The walls weren't decorated with
    motifs of Christianity; instead, there was an eclectic mix of old shooting
    targets, posters, and a variety of flags. Someone had spray-painted a message
    in Latin on the wall across from the main doors. There was also what looked
    like a small armory set up behind the altar, right under the cross; rickety
    racks of rifles were lined up along with boxes of bullets.

    Beyond the man in the hot

    tub, I immediately took in three other spots where there were people. First was
    the group to my forward-right; they were sitting in some pews and were reeling
    away from the explosion of the stun grenade near them. Next closest was a man
    standing most of the way towards the stage and hot tub. Two dark-haired women wearing
    simple white gowns that might have been tablecloths were clutched in his fists
    by the back of their 'dresses.' And lastly, there were several men up near the
    armory.

    Those ones were a problem

    because they weren't anywhere near where a flashbang landed.

    The front door was swinging

    open and Jedidiah was first in, followed quickly by Maggie and Dylan.

    Julia was the first to shoot,

    her shotgun blast echoing in the open, stone-walled space as she released
    buckshot at the closest group of men to us. It was shooting fish in a barrel at
    that range while they were at least partially blinded and deafened, and I left
    them to her as I knelt and aimed down range towards the armory. The M4 would
    have been a more secure bet at the range, but the MP5 could still get it done
    and I didn't have the time to swap.

    My first shots spanged off

    of the metal shelving but the third bullet tracked into the chest of one of the
    militia. By the time I had my first shots off the room had turned to chaos.

    Jedidiah, Maggie, Dylan and Jeanine

    were all inside and firing. There had been a couple more knots of men I hadn't
    noticed prior, closer to the front door, and they were ducking for cover. Julia
    was shooting blasts hard and fast, taking bites out of the wooden pews and
    people with equal savage efficiency.

    My second burst of rounds

    sent one of the armory militia reeling away but didn't put him down. I was a
    little distracted, however, because the guy in the stained priest robe was
    shouting up towards the ceiling and struggling to hold something under the
    water of the hot tub. Or someone.

    I was up off my knee and

    moving forward down the central aisle through the pews, Julia following me. I
    took a moment, aiming down the pews to my right and putting a few bullets into
    scrambling men, and Julia did the same with her buckshot. They weren't my
    priority, though, and I swung back around and aimed down my sights briefly at
    the man who'd been holding the two women by the scruff of their dresses; he was
    still up, and trying to use them as human shields. My muzzle drifted back to
    center-front though, looking down the aisle at the hot tub. The 'priest' was
    struggling to keep the person underwater with both hands, but was still
    shouting his prayers through the blast of guns. I felt the tug of a bullet
    whizzing past my ear from the direction of the armory but I didn't raise my gun
    higher; Jedidiah and Maggie were laying down fire on them already and I wasn't
    about to let the fucker in the hot tub drown someone.

    Pop pop pop-pop pop. The sound of my shots was lost in the cascade of

    booms rattling through the old church, the stone walls just magnifying the
    noise. I felt each one though, the kick of the recoil against my hands and
    shoulder. Each little dot of the grouping appeared on the 'priest's chest one after
    the other. He fell backwards and the woman he'd been holding underwater burst
    out, gasping for air and clawing to get herself over the side of the tub and
    away from him. She had long black hair.

    All at once the shooting

    stopped, but the sound didn't. Dylan, Maggie, and Jedidiah were shouting
    orders. The survivors were surrendering. 'Get on the floor.' 'Slide the gun out
    of the way.' 'Let go of the women.'

    The guy holding the two women

    was still up. Jeanine was approaching them, her rifle held off to the side
    non-threatening, but her other hand was behind her back and gripping a pistol.
    As she got closer, saying something non-threatening, the guy let one of the
    women go and she bolted. There was a split second where he was only
    half-covered, and Jeanine swung her pistol around and shot him right in the
    balls. The other woman was free to bolt after that as he collapsed.

    I wasn't paying attention to

    the survivors or the surrender. I was heading for Kara, naked and scrambling on
    the floor, soaking wet.

    "Hey," I said,

    letting my rifle drop to my side on its shoulder sling. "Hey, hey, hey,
    it's Okay. It's Okay."

    I'd gotten within a couple of

    feet of her and had to dodge back as Kara spun, swinging a broken chair leg at
    me. Her eyes were wild, and her teeth bared in a feral snarl of fear and
    adrenaline. Her wet hair clung to her shoulders and forehead and cheeks.

    "Kara, it's me," I

    said, holding up my hands to show her they were empty. "It's me, baby. I'm
    here. You're safe."

    She was panting hard, her

    eyes flickering around for another long moment until they finally focused on my
    face, and then the panic broke and she broke with it, curling down on herself
    as she clutched her body.

    "I'm so sorry,

    baby," I said, going to her and kneeling next to her, wrapping my arms
    around her as she started sobbing in my arms. "I'm so fucking sorry I
    wasn't here earlier. I'm so fucking sorry."

    'W-wait," she said, her

    sobbing breaking her voice, and then she was trying to push me off.
    "Don't; Harrison, don't touch me. It's not safe!"

    I let go, letting her pull

    back from me. "What do you mean?" I asked.

    She looked anguished and a

    little horrified as she looked at me. "The water," she said.
    "It's contaminated. It's; God, Harri, they were trying to cleanse the
    virus with some fucking baptism bullshit. They kept saying that the others died
    because they didn't repent. They; they were trying to forcefully convert me
    because I; I was on the tribal council. But that tub is full of water that the
    others were coughing and bleeding into..."

    I clamped my mouth shut for a

    moment, swallowing hard.

    It would be fine. I would be

    fine.

    I wasn't worried about me. I

    wasn't even worried about Kara; we'd get her sorted.

    "Julia," I called

    and heard her approaching behind me. "Can you help Kara get covered up and
    dried; Actually, shit, you're not vaccinated. Um. Can you find something for
    her to put on?"

    "I can do that,"

    Julia said.

    "Baby, it's safe,"

    I said, opening my arms to Kara. "Just; I'm so sorry."

    She came to me, wrapping her

    arms around me despite the vest and the gear, and I held her tight and didn't
    want to let go.

    "I'm so fucking

    sorry," I whispered hoarsely to her again.

    "Stop," she said.

    "Stop apologizing. You; you came, Harri. God, you saved me. Us."

    "Hey, boss," Dylan

    called. "Sorry to interrupt, but we need to talk."

    "Kara," I said

    softly. "I; I need you to go downstairs. I'm going to get the battery
    disconnected from the cage. I'm pretty sure your clothes are in one of the back
    closet spaces down there. I'll come get you in a couple of minutes."

    "Your voice

    changed," she said, pulling back and looking me in the eyes. Her beautiful
    brown eyes were the same warm color even if she had dark rings under her eyes
    from sleeplessness and panic. "What's wrong?"

    "Nothing," I said.

    "Not anymore."

    She nodded, and I helped her

    stand. Julia had come back and handed me a big tablecloth. It was dirty, but I
    wrapped Kara up in it so she was covered. "Go with Julia," I said.
    "Okay?"

    Kara nodded, blinking and

    standing a little straighter as she looked around the chapel. The place was
    hazy with smoke from the gunfight and had the smell of gunpowder thick in the
    air. Bodies were scattered across the stage and altar, the pews, and the
    'priest' was still half in the hot tub. There were a few sprays of blood across
    the walls and a lot more pooling on the heavy oak floorboards. Soon that iron
    smell of clotting blood would overtake the gunpowder.

    Dylan and Maggie had five men

    facing the wall near the door, hands on their heads. Dylan was rubbing his
    chest with a pained expression; he'd caught a bullet with his vest at some
    point during the firefight but had bounced back, probably jacked full of
    adrenaline. Jeanine and one of the other native women who I guessed had been
    waiting for her turn to get 'baptized' were trying to coax the third woman out
    from where she'd wedged herself between the wall and several tables against one
    wall. Jedidiah, meanwhile, was methodically moving through the room and
    flipping over bodies to make sure they were actually dead. One groaned, and he
    grimaced and the boom of a single shot as he put an end to the
    man echoed through the room. He was bleeding from a wound on his arm, but it
    didn't look like it was incapacitating him in any way.

    "Don't; Don't touch

    me," Kara said to Julia. "I'm covered in contaminated water. Just
    help me get Olivia and Wanda downstairs."

    Julia nodded and shot me a

    look that I had a hard time interpreting until she looked over at the
    surrendered militia. I wasn't sure if she was encouraging or discouraging me in
    regard to what I might do next.

    I pulled Kara into my arms

    again, hugging her tightly. "It's over now," I said. "We just
    need to do a little housekeeping."

    "Thank you," she

    whispered.

    I let her go and sent her off

    with Julia, and they headed towards Jeanine and the other women.

    Meanwhile, I went over to the

    generator that was still chugging away and quickly found that I'd been right;
    the wires connected to the cage down in the basement weren't hooked up to the
    generator but were attached to a bank of car batteries in a couple of milk
    crates using a jerry-rigged booster cable situation. I stopped myself from just
    kicking it or shooting it and instead released the clamps by hand, breaking the
    connection.

    I turned and headed for Dylan

    and Maggie. Of the five men, two were clearly injured. One was bleeding from a
    wound on his side as he shook on his feet, and another was standing on one
    foot, his leg dripping blood on the ground.

    "They say the boss was

    that guy," Dylan said, nodding towards the hot tub. "And that we're
    all going to hell for murdering the Mouthpiece of Wrath."

    "Sounds like some D and

    D bullshit to me," I grunted.

    "What do you want to do

    with them, Sheriff?" Maggie asked me.

    I took a breath and let it

    out heavily. "What's the ETA on the medical QRF?"

    "Ten minutes, maybe

    less," Maggie said, checking her watch.

    "Let's see what they

    want to tell us in ten minutes," I said. "Let's take them
    outside."

    We marched them out into the

    rain. It was coming down hard again, all of us immediately getting soaked as I
    led them over to where the excavator was still rumbling. I climbed up and found
    the key, reaching around the body still sitting in the driver's seat to turn
    the thing off, and then got down and looked at the militiamen. They were all scruffy,
    dressed in old hunting clothes, but had patches on their shirts and vests with
    red crosses that were just a little too similar to the medical Red Cross than I
    liked.

    "Knees," I barked

    at them. Jedidiah and Jeanine had followed us out, and soon all five of the men
    were on their knees as we surrounded them. The rain was beating down on us, the
    light a cold grey. Even the mud was grey and washed out, the freshly dug
    half-graves behind the line of men.

    "Who wants to tell us

    what the fuck made you think any of what you were doing was a good idea?"
    I asked.

    None of the men opened their

    mouths, though a couple glanced at each other out of the corners of their eyes.

    "What was the plan with

    the women and children?" Jeanine demanded.

    "They were being saved

    for the glory of god," one of the men said. He had a split lip and I
    wondered who had hit him.

    "And how were they being

    saved? Living with you here in this shithole?" I asked.

    "The Pastor was supposed

    to take them," another man said and got shushed by several others.

    I pulled my sidearm and shot

    one of the shushers in the head.

    The bang was

    a dull echo through the compound. The rain dulled everything.

    "The prisons are shut

    down," I said, mostly to the men but partially to the others on my team. I
    had no idea how they were feeling about this, but my heart was empty.

    I was the void.

    "The virus swept through

    them," I continued. "Thousands of prisoners, guards and staff dead.
    There isn't anyone left to man most of them. Justice doesn't come with a gavel
    and a sentence of years these days." I looked to the others, who all had
    grim looks on their faces except for Jeanine, who had a righteous smile on her
    face as she nodded to me. "And anyone we do arrest and take in will
    eventually need to get the serum."

    That got me eye contact as

    they each made the connection.

    She looked up at me, her eyes

    soulful, and she seemed to make a decision and hugged me tighter.

    "We could all hear what

    you said," Kara said quietly. "To the guy in charge."

    "Shit," I sighed.

    "You were right,

    Harri," Kara said.

    "We aren't Okay, but you

    gave us some justice," Tanaya agreed. "And on days like this, that's
    the most we can ask for."

    "God," I groaned,

    hugging them tighter.

    When we finally let each

    other go, more of the women were hovering nearby and they started to thank me.
    They took my hands, squeezing hard. They looked into my eyes. They said the
    words. They sobbed them.

    I felt cold as I accepted the

    thanks, and I quickly had to move on or I'd get overwhelmed.

    I could still feel the way my

    knife plunged into a man, over and over, taking a life.

    One of the doctors came over

    to confer with me and Jedidiah once he was finished with his chemical shower;
    apparently, the Captain didn't want to deal with me himself. We quickly
    organized the first group that would head back to their staging ground near
    Grand Ronde. There wasn't enough space in the Army ambulance trucks for all of
    the hostages, so we would need to take it into two goes. Several of the women
    and children were related so we had to keep them together, but otherwise, it
    was more of a rough estimate of who was more at risk of Duo Halo than others.

    And that included our team.

    I spoke with Gerty quickly as

    they were loading her into one of the ambulances, showing her that we were
    going to be right behind her in my truck. She was on a gurney and under a
    protective hood with a ventilation system since she was still coughing up
    flecks of blood. I pressed my hand to the plastic and she gave me enough
    pressure back that I wasn't worried about her for the drive time. Kara and
    Tanaya were in the ambulance with her.

    It wasn't until we all

    bundled into my truck, the gear stowed in the back, that we finally had a
    version of quiet as we started to follow the ambulance trucks out of the
    compound. That was when I could start to hear the ringing in my ears from the
    gunfight. When I could feel my adrenaline finally start to wash out of me,
    letting me feel every ache and pain. My leg with the gunshot wound that still
    wasn't fully scarred over was on fire. I'd picked up a dozen little scrapes and
    cuts. My eyes felt like they were too big for their sockets.

    "I love you, and I'm

    sorry," I said as we pulled onto the highway. I was looking at Kyla.

    "Don't be," Kyla

    said. "For any of it. And I love you too."

    I knew we would talk more,

    and would likely need time to cry and shout and rage. We didn't have the
    privacy of the Spring Pond anymore, so we'd need to figure out how to do that
    all over again.

    Reaching back behind me, I

    held my hand out to Dani and she took it. "Thank you, and I'm sorry,"
    I said. "I love you, Dani."

    "Love you too, Harri,"

    Dani said, squeezing my hand. "I,” She hesitated, her eyes watering as she
    looked away and out the window without releasing my hand. "I wasn't, um, I
    knew it would be bad. But seeing those women, hearing what they'd gone
    through... I understand."

    "I'm so sorry," I

    sighed.

    Dani shook her head.

    "Don't be. What you said out there in the rain, you were right. Harri,
    people need to know that they have someone who will do the
    things they might not be able to. There are predators out there in the world,
    and; God, I feel like I'm garbling up six different movie speeches at once
    here. The wolves need to know there's a Lion out here in the forest. One that's
    protecting the sheep."

    "Isn't that supposed to

    be Jesus?" Julia said a little sarcastically. "I don't think that's
    from a movie, that's a bible thing."

    "Whatever," Dani

    said. "Wolves and Sheep Dogs, then. If society is failing people, we need
    people like you to help make it whole again. I love you, and I trust your
    judgement. What happened back there... it wasn't pretty, but it was
    right."

    She let go of my hand, and I

    pulled it back and adjusted the rearview mirror so I could look Julia in the
    eye behind me. "Thank you for coming, and being my backup," I said.
    "I can't think of a way to thank you enough."

    "What, no 'I love

    you?'" Julia asked with a little smirk.

    "I'm also sorry for

    getting you wrapped up in what happened after," I said.

    "Maggie told me what you

    all did," Julia said. "Let's just say that with my tours in
    Afghanistan and hearing stories from the Special Forces I was piloting for,
    what we saw in there was bad but not the worst people can do to each other.
    Those guys were a necrosis that needed to be cut out before it spread and got
    worse. It wasn't pretty, but surgery and amputations rarely are."

    "I think that's exactly

    how we need to think of it," Kyla said. "Cutting out an
    infection."

    We all murmured our

    agreement, and most of the rest of the ride was quiet until we got near the
    staging base. It was built up around an old highway motel, several army tents
    set up on the premises and another half dozen trucks lining the parking areas.
    A pair of the new Oshkosh L-ATVs topped with M153 CROWS turrets were protecting
    the front entrance.

    "Jesus," I said,

    seeing the heavier firepower. I'd finished my tours and left the Army by the
    time they had gone into service, but I'd watched some YouTube videos about
    them. They felt like overkill to have sitting in the middle of nowhere, Oregon.

    Then again, they had the

    Serum on site, so maybe it was more about that than anything else.

    It was another flurry of

    activity as we pulled in. There were a dozen doctors and nurses awaiting the
    arrival of the hostages and wounded, and I saw both Jedidiah and Dylan get
    whisked off. I waved off a nurse trying to direct me for triage when I spotted
    a Doctor that I recognized from my stay in Miriam's base in Portland. She was
    at the back of one of the ambulance trucks.

    "Doc," I called,

    jogging over. She looked over, recognized me, and nodded. "Did we get
    enough?" I asked.

    She knew what I meant.

    "Colonel Abarbanel sent a dozen doses, so not enough to cover everyone.
    It's enough to get everyone who is showing symptoms or is at high risk."

    "I think they're all at

    high risk," I said. "My team included."

    "We'll get it all

    sorted. Anyone not covered here, today, will get shuttled up to the Portland
    facility."

    "You'll have enough,

    though?" I asked.

    She gave me a look, then

    seemed to reconsider whatever she was thinking. "Word came down yesterday
    evening. The Oregon rollout is starting in three days. We've already started
    getting shipments up from California in preparation this morning. There will be
    enough."

    I exhaled heavily, putting my

    hands on my head as one more weight lifted off my shoulders. Leave it to the
    government to be a day late and a dollar short, but at least all our efforts
    wouldn't be wasted.

    "Harri," Kara said

    as she climbed out of the back of the truck. She was followed by a pair of male
    nurses I recognized from Miriam's medical facility as they were manhandling the
    gurney Gerty was on out of the back.

    "Hey, baby," I

    said, immediately scooping her into a hug.

    The Doc gave us a look.

    "What can we do for

    Gerty?" I asked her, nodding towards the gurney.

    "It looks like she's

    entered the final stage of the virus," the Doctor said. "But is still
    early on. She's sick, but not enough that we can't save her. We'll get her into
    one of the rooms we've prepped here and she'll need to get vaccinated and then
    imprinted as soon as possible."

    "Is there time for her

    to do the Oracle?" I asked.

    The doctor grimaced.

    "She doesn't need

    to," Kara said.

    I raised my eyebrows, looking

    at Kara. "What do you mean? Does she have a boyfriend we can get here
    quickly?"

    "You're going to do the

    imprinting, Harri," Kara said. "You're the obvious choice. She knows
    you, she trusts you. How many other men in the world can she
    say that about right now?"

    I closed my mouth and

    swallowed, glancing at the Doc, who gave me a look back that said, 'If you
    think I'm going to give you some privacy and miss this drama, you've got
    another thing coming.'

    "Kara," I said,

    turning back to my ex. "I,” I had to take a breath to steady myself.
    "I want you. I want you in my life forever. I can't lose you
    again. Gerty is your cousin, I can't imprint her and you."

    She grabbed me by the head

    and pulled me down into a kiss.

    Fireworks burned behind my

    eyeballs. Racing up and down my tongue. I suddenly felt hot, and cold. It was
    life, and home, and nostalgia. Her lips felt the exact same as I remembered,
    even despite the soft bitterness because of the chemical wash lingering on us
    both. I held her firmly, kissing her and feeling like the moment could freeze
    like that forever, until it finally ended and she pulled back. Her eyes bored
    into mine. "Gerty is my second cousin," she said. "And I love
    her like a sister. And I love you, Harri. And you've always loved
    me, even with all the shit I put you through. I see that, I've seen it for
    months now. I just didn't know how to... fix it. I'll pick you. I'll do the
    vaccine thing, and pick you. This world is making us all make choices we never
    thought we would be faced with. I'll already be sharing you with other women.
    What do I care if you're with one of my other favorite people
    left in the world?"

    "You're sure?" I

    asked her.

    "Save her, Harri,"

    Kara said. "For both of us."

    "Stop trying to think of

    excuses and just do it, Harri," Kyla said, almost making me jump because I
    hadn't realized she was right next to me.

    "Okay," I said.

    "Okay. If Gerty says that's what she wants. Um; Kara, this is my partner,
    and girlfriend, Kyla. Kyla, this is my high school sweetheart Kara. You'll, um,
    be... sharing me."

    "We have a lot to talk

    about," Kyla said, offering Kara her hand. "We should find a spot to
    talk while Harri saves another life. Your friend Tanaya can come too."

    I interrupted their exit by

    taking Kara by the cheek with one hand and kissing her again, unable to let her
    go without it. She kissed me back and it was like nothing had happened from the
    time we were seventeen. Then, when it ended, I turned and kissed Kyla, and it
    all felt new and fresh and burning with a desire that was similar but different
    and I was reminded that Kyla was pregnant and going to be the
    mother of our child and I poured my love into the kiss.

    "I love you," I

    whispered to her.

    She looked me in the eyes and

    smiled softly, and then nodded. "I'll call Erica, Ivy and Vanessa to let
    them know we're safe, and we got them," Kyla said. Then both of them went
    to grab Tanaya, and then to look for a place they could talk.

    "That was one hell of a

    show," the Doc said.

    "You're going to tell

    Miriam all about it, aren't you?" I sighed.

    "Damn straight,"

    she said.

    "Do you, by chance,

    accept bribes?"

    "Nope," she said.

    "Shit," I sighed.

    "I'll never hear the end of it. Alright, just to double check, is there
    a reason it shouldn't be me?"

    "Not that we know

    of," the Doc said, shaking her head. "There's an obvious line drawn
    on how close a Man and a Woman can be on a family tree, but a Man getting
    partnered to two sisters unrelated to him wouldn't cause an issue, let alone
    second cousins."

    "Alright," I said.

    "Take me to Gerty and we'll see if she wants this, too."

    "I mean, it would

    be weird, but not a scientific problem," the Doc said as she
    led me in the direction Gerty had been taken. "Just a you problem."

    The Doc led me into the motel

    room that had been prepared as part of the Field Clinic for the Quick Reaction
    Force staging area. It looked like the place had been sterilized through saran
    wrap as opposed to chemicals or scrubbing; I felt like I was walking into Dexter's
    kill room and not a medical suite. The walls, the floor and all the furniture
    including the mattress were smothered in a couple of layers of the clingy
    plastic wrap, while a thin foam mattress topper seemed to be the only thing
    that had been brought in extra.

    Gerty was lying on the bed,

    still in her t-shirt and sweatpants, sitting up a bit and propped up by a
    couple of saran-wrapped pillows. She opened her eyes drowsily as we entered and
    then broke into a fit of coughing. She lifted her arm weakly so she could cough
    into her elbow, but the fit kept going.

    The Doc waved me off from

    approaching and went to the native woman herself. We'd both gotten dressed up
    in beige coveralls, though we thankfully weren't wearing the full hazmat hoods;
    not that I hadn't already definitely been exposed to Gerty. Still, the Doc was
    wearing a medical mask. She opened the medical bag she'd been carrying and
    pulled out a tissue box, setting it down next to Gerty and pulling a few out,
    offering them when the coughing fit ended. I got a brief glimpse as Gerty
    lowered her arm; the inside of it was smeared with mucus and viscous,
    red-tinged phlegm, and it was on her cheeks and chin. The Doc helped her get
    cleaned up, then waved me forward.

    "So," she said.

    "Gertrude Swiftwater, I think you're well aware of it, but you have
    contracted a virus called Duo Halo. As you can see, it's an extremely
    unpleasant experience. I also have to tell you that, in women, it has a 30%
    mortality rate even with standard medical intervention."

    "Gee whiz," Gerty

    sighed, her breath sounding rough. "I couldn't imagine why."

    "Humor is a good

    sign," the Doc said with a smirk behind her mask. "As I believe
    you've been told in brief, Miss Swiftwater, there is a new vaccine that is capable
    of combating the virus and ridding you of it for good. But it comes with some
    peculiar side effects. Usually, you would receive a multimedia presentation
    about the vaccine and the program, and be able to ask all the questions you
    wanted, but to be frank; you're entering the final stages of the virus. I can't
    tell you for certain how long you have, but it's close enough that I don't feel
    we have the time to beat around the bush. The vaccine will save your life, but
    it will also tie you for the foreseeable future to a man and will require you
    to have at least weekly sexual activity with him. Without the vaccine, I will
    do what I can for you, but as I said, current mortality is a little under one
    in three women even with our best efforts. Do you want to proceed with the
    vaccine?"

    It felt cold and abrupt, but

    if what the Doc was saying was all true then Gerty could be heading downhill
    faster than I could even imagine.

    Gerty looked at me though,

    worry in her eyes. "It's Okay, right?" she asked me.

    "It's changed my life,

    and all for the better," I said.

    She nodded, looking back at

    the Doc. "How; Who?"

    The Doc took Gerty's hand and

    held it reassuringly, but turned to me to give the answer. I stepped closer,
    going to one knee beside the low motel bed. "Gerty, if you want, it can be
    me," I said. "Kara and I talked and she's for it."

    "What about her?"

    Gerty immediately asked. "Harri, she,” she coughed, just once, and closed
    her eyes at the pain of it. "Kara's still in love with you," she
    continued after a moment. "She always has been. Splitting with you has
    always been the biggest regret in her life. She's just never known how to do
    something about it."

    I swallowed at that, the knot

    of tension sitting in my throat. "She's going to imprint on me," I
    said. "So part of the decision is if you want it to be me, and the other
    part is if you're Okay sharing a... partner with her."

    Gerty closed her eyes and I

    thought she was coughing again, but then I realized she was chuckling a hum
    before looking back at me. "Lucky dog," she said with a weary smirk.
    "Are you Okay with it?"

    "I think you're an

    impressive woman, Gerty," I said. "And I think you have the same sort
    of instincts I do when it comes to protecting people. I... still love Kara too,
    but I've learned quickly that love is something that needs to be shared as
    liberally and quickly as possible in a world like this. I would be honored if
    you'd let me start figuring out the special ways I'm going to learn to love
    you."

    "God, you talk too

    much," Gerty said, teasing me as she smirked lightly again. She let go of
    the Doc's hand and reached weakly towards me, and I took it in both of mine.
    "So are we gonna fuck or what? I'm not exactly looking hot right now, but
    I guess you already saw me naked on the floor in a dungeon so I can't look any
    worse than that."

    "That's a yes from both

    of you?" The Doctor asked for confirmation, and we both said yes. My gut
    clenched a little, knowing what I was saying yes to. My life was changing
    again; and there wasn't exactly a ton of room left in the RV. One more person
    in the bed, maybe, but two? Not to mention everything else.
    "Good," the Doc nodded. "Then I don't need to go out and
    randomly pick a soldier for you. Alright, Gertrude. Harri. The process is
    fairly simple. I'll administer the vaccine serum, and that should slow the
    process of the virus significantly enough that I'd like for you to wait half an
    hour before initiating the imprinting process. You'll have the privacy of the
    room for it; Harri, you know the drill and I'll let you explain it to Miss
    Swiftwater, but as a reminder; Gertrude, he'll need to reach orgasm and
    ejaculate inside of you in some way. Orally, vaginally or anally. The DNA
    proteins need to hit your bloodstream through soft tissue."

    "Don't think I'm exactly

    in peak form here," Gerty said, glancing at me. "Butt stuff probably
    isn't on the table."

    "To be fair, Gerty, I

    don't even know if regular sex is on the table," I said, letting go of her
    hand so I could run my fingers through her silky black hair to pull it from her
    face. "Oral should be enough, then we can have our first real time
    together be a little more mutual."

    The Doc stepped out of the

    room, leaving the two of us alone for a long, awkward minute as I continued to
    hold Gerty's hand. She broke into another coughing fit, thankfully not as bad
    as the last one, but as she opened her eyes I saw a little bit of blood at the
    corner of the left one. Thankfully the Doc came back with what looked like a
    high-tech lunch cooler. She set it down on the saran-wrapped table in the room
    and opened up her medical bag next to it.

    "Is this a difficult

    process, Doc?" I asked. "I've never actually seen it done, and my
    partners haven't really talked about the actual shot."

    "Difficult?" the

    Doc mused. "No. At least not with a little practice on my part." She
    pulled out a strange-looking syringe from her bag that had two tubes and
    needles side by side, then took out a small glass bottle of liquid from the
    cooler and pulled a precise amount out of it into one side of the syringe. It was
    a bright blue color, almost shocking in its vibrancy; I couldn't think of
    another medicine I'd ever seen that looked that much like slurpee syrup.
    "To be fair, Gertrude, if you have any problem with needles, I'd suggest
    you look away before I come around. But I've become very proficient with this
    process, so you'll feel a slight pinch but that's it."

    "I should be Okay,"

    Gerty said, glancing at me again. She looked nervous rather than worried, and I
    realized that she had a lot of the same tells as Kara; I'd spent all of twenty
    minutes total with her in person, and another half hour talking to her on the
    phone. I really shouldn't have been able to read her so well, and it just
    reminded me again of the strangeness of the whole situation.

    "Kiss for good luck?"

    I offered.

    She smirked a little and used

    the hand not holding mine to pull a tissue from the box and wipe her mouth
    again. "Couldn't hurt," she said.

    I stood up and leaned over

    her so she didn't have to adjust on the bed. I didn't hesitate as I approached
    her, knowing how much that might affect her psychologically, and told myself
    again that I was already well and exposed to the Duo Halo in her. Hell, I'd
    probably had it in my system since getting within five feet of Kara after she'd
    come out of that hot tub in the cult church. Kissing Gerty wasn't going to get
    me anymore infected.

    Our lips met and I did my

    best to try and let her know that even in this state, I was going to be
    everything I could for her. It wasn't the fireworks moment I'd had kissing Kara
    outside; the history there, the memories and nostalgia and pain and relief just
    weren't the same. But Gerty was a good-looking woman, and every interaction I'd
    had with her told me she was also just a good person. If we'd met
    without everything else; no pandemic, no cop stuff, no connection to Kara, I
    would have been attracted to her. Impressed by her. A police officer for her
    own community that barely appreciated the effort, a heart for helping people
    and a dislike of bullshit.

    No tongue in the kiss, but her

    hand squeezed mine tighter to keep me there as our lips pressed together for
    much longer than a simple peck. When I finally pulled back we both blinked our
    eyes open and I looked into hers deeply. "You're a special woman," I
    told her quietly. "And I'm lucky as hell to have a chance to help."

    She smirked softly, her eyes

    tired and a little bloodshot but also still holding those nerves. "I'm the
    lucky one," she said. "A big, sexy fuckin' mountain man saving my
    life twice in under an hour? And from what Kara's let slip while
    she's tipsy, you're hung too."

    The Doc cleared her throat,

    standing close behind me, and I doubly flushed both from Gerty's words and the
    Doc hearing it. Gerty flushed as well, then chuckled softly and shook her head.
    "Sorry, Doc," she said.

    I backed away, letting the

    Doc closer. "No problem," she said. "I've seen; well, let's just
    say I've seen all types during the trial period and leave it at that. The
    sexual nature of the vaccine has all of us researchers a little desensitized to
    the shock value of genitalia and sex acts." She took Gerty's arm in one
    hand and shifted her grip on the dual syringe. The other side was now filled
    with an orange liquid, a little paler than the blue and looking more medicine-like
    to my eyes. Then, without pausing or saying anything, she brought the syringes
    down into the fleshy underside of Gerty's forearm and depressed both plungers
    down with one thumb.

    Gerty sniffed in through her

    nose at the pinch of the needles, looking away from the act and blinking
    firmly.

    Just as fast as the Doc had

    started, she was done and withdrawing the syringes. She let go of Gerty's arm
    and pulled a gauze pad from one of her coverall pockets, pressing it to where
    the needles had gone in. "There," she said. "The vaccine has
    been administered. Harri, set a timer on your phone for thirty minutes and then
    you should begin the imprinting process."

    "Am I good to take off

    the coverall?" I asked. My phone was in my pants pocket underneath.

    "Yes, now that Miss Swiftwater

    has agreed to be imprinted to you, there shouldn't be any issues. You'll need
    to go through a decontamination shower again when you leave the room,
    though," the Doc said as she pulled the gauze away and took out some band
    aids. She held them up to Gerty. "Squirrels or Black Bears?" she
    asked.

    "What?" Gerty

    asked, then looked and barked a laugh before snapping her mouth shut, coughing
    twice and grimacing. "Um, black bears, Doc," she said when she was
    done. "I'm not much of a squirrel girl."

    The Doctor applied two small

    kids' band aids with black bears on them to the injection spots and then stood
    up, heading back to her gear. "I'm sorry I can't stick around and give you
    more information, Miss Swiftwater, but while you were the most advanced case
    who was rescued, there are others showing symptoms as well and they need to be
    briefed on their options."

    "Thanks, Doctor,"

    Gerty said.

    The Doc cleaned up quickly

    and efficiently, heading for the door and turning back to us. "You
    shouldn't feel anything strange beyond the usual slight ache in your arm from
    an injection," she said. "If you do feel anything strange, please
    make a note of it for me. You should only be alarmed if something feels
    painful, in which case you need to call for help, Harrison."

    "Got it," I nodded.

    "Good luck," the

    Doc said with a nod and then left.

    I turned back to Gerty,

    taking a seat on the edge of the mattress and taking her hand again.
    "So..." I said, not sure what to say.

    "Yeah," Gerty said.

    "Awkward pause."

    I smiled a little and traced

    my fingers over her forehead, sweeping her hair from it again. She was sweating
    a bit, the silky black strands clinging to her. "You tell me what'll
    distract you," I said. "Want to talk about what comes next, or trade
    embarrassing stories about Kara, or tell me about you?"

    She hesitated a moment and

    shook her head. "Tell me what happened," she said, sitting up just a
    little. "With the; Those assholes. What do we know?"

    I walked her through it

    slowly, starting with apologizing for not getting their calls and texts sooner.
    Gerty, like everyone else, told me it wasn't my fault; that wasn't going to
    stop me from owning it though. I had four, soon to be six, people depending on
    me directly. Not to mention two pregnant partners, plus Leo and his
    family, and the Valkyrie Falls ladies, and my duties for the whole construction
    site. I couldn't leave my phone out of reach or hearing distance ever again.
    Hell; I probably needed to buy one of those stupid watches that could make
    calls and texts as a backup.

    My story continued, running

    Gerty through everything that had happened. She was heartbroken for Virgil, the
    little boy Kyla and I had found; she'd grown up with his father, and knowing
    that both parents were gone hurt her. I couldn't give her details on where he'd
    ended up. She was also stoically horrified by the confirmation I gave her that
    we'd found executed people in their homes. Our best guess was that, by the time
    the attack had happened, most of the men and all of the teens on the Rez were
    either dead or dying. The militia cult members had executed any man, and any
    woman showing signs of sickness.

    Gerty filled me in on what

    she, Kara and Tanaya had done when they'd heard the gunshots. All three of the
    ladies had snuck out the back of Kara's place and gone to try and see what was
    happening; it wasn't the first gunshots they'd heard through the outbreak, but
    the number of them was what had been most concerning. They'd found the caravan
    of trucks, including an old school bus, and had spied on it for a few minutes as
    they tried to figure out if there was anything they could do. Realizing there
    wasn't, they'd backtracked back to Kara's trying to decide what to do. Someone
    must have spotted them because while they were trying to decide whether to run
    or defend themselves in the house several of the men broke in through the front
    and back doors. They'd taken the three of them at gunpoint, spouting off about
    how they were being 'saved.' Kara had tried to smuggle her phone but they'd
    been searched and it had gotten tossed into the front yard where I'd found it.
    Gerty felt guilty that she had hesitated and hadn't known what to do in the
    moment, and it was my turn to assure her that all the training in the world
    couldn't prepare someone to handle what she'd been faced with.

    That brought the story back

    to me, and I told her briefly about making the deal with the Bikers and finding
    the Sovereign Citizens dead at the Golden Beaver. The name of the bar made her
    smirk and roll her eyes.

    The timer on my phone went

    off before we could pivot back to what had happened with them after they'd
    gotten picked up, and part of me felt like that was a good thing. For her, not
    to need to think about it again immediately, and for me to not have it in my
    mind's eye for what came next.

    "How are you

    feeling?" I asked.

    She took in a deep breath,

    which was a little less ragged than before, and she shifted to sit up a little
    more again. "Like shit," she said. "But maybe not quite as
    bad."

    "Okay," I nodded.

    "Are you ready?"

    "As ready as I can be, I

    guess," she said. "Here, help me get my shirt off. I know guys love
    my tits."

    "To be fair," I

    said, grabbing both her hands and holding them as I looked into her eyes.
    "You're also cute as hell, and have a great ass. Erica and Kyla both
    commented on it the first time we met you."

    "Really?" she asked

    with a little smirk.

    "Yeah," I said.

    "And you're not just tits and ass."

    She smiled a little and took

    another breath, letting it out slowly. "So you don't want to see my tits
    when they aren't covered in grime from a dungeon floor?" she asked.

    That made me chuckle and I

    leaned in and kissed her again, and this time it felt a little more intimate. A
    little more wanting. "I never said that," I said as I pulled back.

    I helped her with her

    T-shirt, and as it came over her head her tits spilled out of it. They were
    large, maybe a bit bigger than Erica's, and hung heavily with large areolas a
    little darker than her naturally warm skin tone and wide nipples that each had
    a little crease in them.

    "What do you

    think?" she asked, running her hands under them and hefting them a bit.

    "Gorgeous," I said,

    bending down and kissing the top of one and then the other.

    "Good," she said

    with a little smile. "I like a Tit man, and I thought you might be one
    with the rack on your fiancée. But then I made the connection between you and
    Kara, and I'd seen your partner, and I wondered if maybe it was a fluke."

    "It was, or is," I

    said. "But all tits are fantastic." And I proved that to her by
    gently grabbing both of hers and massaging them as she groaned a little.

    "That feels good,"

    she said.

    "I agree," I said

    with a little smirk.

    She snorted gently and rolled

    her eyes. "Let's get this thing moving, Harri," she said. "The
    Doc said the virus is slowed, not stopped cold. Get that cock out; if I'm going
    to be competing for attention with other ladies, I gotta start figuring out how
    you like your blowjobs."

    "It's not a

    competition," I said as I stood up and started undoing my belt. I was
    already down to my shirt and jeans, my tac vest and equipment left in my truck.
    "It'll never be like that."

    "Maybe to you,"

    Gerty said. "But let's be real; a bunch of women sharing one man, you
    don't think there'll be some friendly banter about who gives the best
    blowie?"

    I chuckled and shook my head.

    "Just never ask me to be the judge."

    "Sure, because

    you'll definitely escape that one," she said with a
    smirk.

    To be continued, Based on

    a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 24
    Too many mares for the stallion?

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



     

    I got my pants off, and she

    grinned at me and flicked her fingers, so I took off my shirt as well and let
    her see me in just my briefs. Her eyes roamed my body, not quite hungrily but
    definitely appreciative. "Nice," she said. "A little hairier
    than I'm used to, but I guess that goes with the name."

    It was my turn to snort and I

    shook my head with a grin. Then I lowered my briefs and she sniffed in a
    breath. My cock wasn't hard yet, only sort of just starting to get there so it
    was heavy with blood flow but drooping forward.

    "God damn," she

    said. "Harri, that's a cock."

    "Thanks?" I said.

    "Fuck, if anything, Kara

    undersold you," Gerty said. "Shit, you sure you didn't get bigger
    since you two were together?"

    "I'm... not sure,"

    I said truthfully. "I guess it's possible."

    "Okay, um," Gerty

    said, shifting again. "I guess bring that tool up here. I might not be up
    to giving you the full Disneyland experience, but I'll be damned if I can't
    work that pole like a stripper in front of the Saturday night crowd."

    That got another laugh out of

    me and I climbed up on my knees on the bed, and she shifted a little down again
    so I could straddle her soft stomach and bring my cock within range of her
    mouth. Her tits pressed against the front of my thighs as she wrapped a hand
    around my cock for the first time and she licked her lower lip cutely. Then,
    before she could hesitate anymore or come up with something else to say, she
    leaned forward and wrapped her lips around my cockhead and started to blow me.

    I groaned, the feel of her

    lips on me a strange pleasure after all the stress of the day, and for a moment
    I wondered why she wasn't having that priming orgasm that was supposed to
    happen before I realized that required some precum and I wasn't at that point
    yet.

    Gerty was always pretty and

    cute, but as she looked up at me with my cock in her mouth I was struck again
    by her resemblance to Kara in her eyes and nose and I thought she was
    absolutely gorgeous.

    "Fuck, Gerty," I

    sighed, running one hand through her hair. "That's good."

    She pulled off, stroking my

    cock with her hand as it firmed up to full mast and she grinned at me, still a
    little tired but rising to the occasion. "God, I can't wait to have actual
    sex with you and this fucking tool you've got," she said.
    Then she closed her lips and worked her jaw and seemed to suck on nothing for a
    moment before she dribbled a big wad of spit out of her mouth and between her
    tits, smearing it quickly with her other hand. "Here," she said.
    "Get it between these beauties. We can at least knock that one off the
    'to-do' list."

    I chuckled again and we

    shifted a little, and soon I had my cock wrapped up in her pillowy tits. Her
    spit was an alright lube and she pressed her tits tightly around my cock as I
    started to thrust with my hips and groan. It wasn't the first titfuck I'd had;
    Erica was a fan of teasing me with hers as well. It was a
    great feeling and visual as I watched Gerty's face and she looked from my cock
    poking out between her cleavage, up my body to meet my gaze.

    "That's it, Harri,"

    she said. "Fuck my titties. Fuck these big fucking tits."

    I groaned and then she moaned

    as I thumbed both her nipples at the same time. "You're so sexy,
    Gertrude," I said. "Fuck, I'm a lucky man."

    "And I'm a lucky fucking

    woman," she said back. She licked her lips and then bit the lower one, and
    I knew I had to have some precum leaking out of me by now so I shifted, lifting
    my cock from her tits and towards her mouth. She opened her mouth to accept my
    cock, and it slipped through and the head touched her tongue.  “Uh!"
    she hummed, her eyebrows shooting up and her eyes going super wide as she came.
    Her hands were clawed onto my thighs to an almost painful degree and she went a
    little cross-eyed for a long moment as she was lost to the overwhelming orgasm.

    I pulled back and she exhaled

    heavily and then broke into a coughing fit, quickly covering her mouth with her
    arm again. It did interesting things to her tits but didn't exactly turn me on
    because I knew what was causing it.

    "Fuck," she croaked

    as she pulled her arm away. Less blood than that first one she'd had, but still
    some. I dismounted from her and grabbed more tissues, helping her wipe up her
    arm and then the spit between her tits as well. Once she was clean she sighed
    roughly and looked at me. "What the fuck was that, and why the hell is my
    cunt suddenly swamped? I'm fucking dripping for
    you now. I'd be climbing all over you if I didn't also feel like my joints all
    want to fall apart."

    "That was the priming

    orgasm," I said. "That's what Erica and the others called it. It
    means we've started the imprinting process."

    "Just from sucking your

    cock?"

    "First taste of

    precum," I said. "Just that one time though. The imprinting orgasm at
    the end is supposed to be even bigger."

    "For real?" she

    asked, her eyes still wide.

    "Yeah," I said.

    "Then fuck this,"

    she said, pushing herself up to sitting and then shoving her sweatpants down
    from her waist. She wasn't wearing anything underneath, and I'd seen a glimpse
    before but now confirmed that she had a short, thick bush of black pubic hair
    on her mound that told me she hadn't exactly been sexually active in the last
    while. "If I'm going to have the best orgasm of my life, I'm not getting
    it without this cock in me properly. I might not be able to ride you or fuck
    back at you, but I can bend over and take some back shots."

    It was hard to argue with

    what she wanted in the scenario, and I helped her get her sweatpants off all
    the way. She ended up on her stomach on the bed, her hips and ass hanging off
    the edge as she braced her feet on the ground. Her ass was meaty and round,
    chubby but with a firm core of muscle underneath from her physically active
    life so it wasn't fat.

    "Like I said," I

    said as I gave it a little smack and then gripped it with one hand, massaging
    her booty. "A fantastic ass."

    "God, Harri," she

    groaned, reaching back with both hands to knock mine away and then spread her
    cheeks herself, revealing her fuzz-covered cunt and dark little asshole to me.
    She was sopping wet. "I feel like I'm gonna fucking melt or something if
    you don't fuck me. Just pick a hole and get that cock in me."

    That one had me shaking my

    head a little, but I did as requested and pressed my cockhead up against her
    mound, sliding it through her slick labia as she moaned and humped her hips up
    and down a little. Then I lined up and pressed in.

    "Oh, fuck yes," she

    moaned, her head falling forward to press against the bed. "Go deep,
    Harri. Go fucking deep."

    I did that too, carving my

    cock into her in a few strokes until I was deeply rooted. Her cunt was hot and
    wet and I groaned back at her as her core muscles fluttered and squeezed and
    she got used to me being inside her. She let go of her ass cheeks and grabbed
    the mattress cover with both hands, clawing into it.

    "Fuck me," she

    gasped. "Fucking fuck me."

    I palmed both her ass cheeks,

    delighting in the feeling, and I pulled almost all the way out of her before
    pushing all the way in.

    "Fuck, yes," she

    hissed.

    I kept my pace slow but my

    power firm; part of me wanted to just unload on her and pound Gerty into the
    mattress, but she was still weak from the Duo Halo and might not have been able
    to handle that even if she wanted to. What I was a little surprised by was that
    the slow pace was doing it for both of us. Every stroke into her was like I was
    pushing into her for the first time; her cunt didn't feel like it was adjusting
    to the sex, if anything it felt like it was squeezing tighter, urging me to
    reach my climax.

    "Fuck, Harri," she

    gasped. "God, fuck. Okay. I believe it. I believe it all. Fuck I
    can feel it building up behind my eyeballs. I feel like I'm gonna
    come so hard I fucking pass out into a goddamn coma. God. Your cock
    feels so fucking good in me. Your hands on my ass; Oh, fuck,
    yes, squeeze my ass, Harri. You can do that every fucking day of our lives. My
    ass is yours."

    "Yeah?" I asked,

    mauling it a little with my hands, feeling the supple flesh in my grip.
    "This ass is mine?"

    "Fuck yes it is,"

    she moaned. "Fuck! I'll fucking walk around naked so you can bend me over
    and fuck me whenever you goddamn want. I'll be your fucking free-use
    slut. Gawd, fucking fuck. I feel like I can fucking taste the
    orgasm. Fucking dump your load in me, Harri. Please come in
    me. That's the only thing I fucking want in the world. Just pound that cum into
    me and make me fucking yours. Fucking own my ass. Own my heart. Own my
    fucking soul, you fucking bastard."

    I leaned over her wrapping my

    arms around her chest and kissing her on the cheek as I humped into her from a
    more upward position, my cock grinding against the front of her cunt.
    "Mine," I grunted. "You're all mine now."

    "All fucking

    yours," she panted. "God; Fuck, yes. Every day for the rest of our
    lives. I'm your woman. Forever."

    I came, feeling it pump out

    of me like I was a geyser erupting in a national park. My balls felt huge and
    heavy, my entire pelvis clenching as I unloaded into Gerty. She gasped
    raggedly, turning her face to me as her jaw lowered in a silent scream and her
    orgasm ripped through her. I mashed my lips to hers in a soul kiss that she
    managed to return, and I felt my hips naturally humping at her, trying to push
    deeper as rope after rope of cum rocketed out of me until I was spent and left
    gasping for air.

    It took a force of will for

    me to not pass out right on top of her. I groaned, pushing up onto my hands,
    feeling myself still hard in her; if I was with any of my partners, I would
    have just started fucking again. I wasn't some superman who stayed hard after
    every orgasm, but on the occasional time it happened, I didn't let the moment
    pass. Erica, Ivy, Vanessa, Kyla; all four of them would have been thrilled for
    a second round immediately after the first.

    Gerty, however, was out cold

    except for one thing. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting."

    She was saying it with a

    little smile on her lips, strong and steady.

    "Fuck," I groaned,

    slowly standing up and pulling out of her. My cock felt super sensitive, but
    not overly stimulated. I took a long, deep breath and let it out slowly, then
    walked deeper into the motel room to the washroom. It wasn't entirely
    saran-wrapped too thankfully and I grabbed a toilet paper roll from under the
    sink and quickly wiped off my cock before going out to Gerty and carefully
    wiping between her legs and easing her back up onto the bed. It took some doing
    to get her sweatpants back on, but that was easier than getting her shirt over
    her head. By the time I was finished dressing her, she'd stopped with the
    'Imprinting' thing and was asleep like a native Snow White.

    Standing next to her, I knelt

    down again and kissed her lips gently. "I promise to do everything I can
    for you," I whispered, meaning every word. She'd been rushed through every
    decision about this. I had to make sure she didn't have a reason to regret the
    choice.

    The decontamination shower

    wasn't quite as abrasive as the last one, but I was still left with the
    chemical taste on my lips and my whole body felt like I'd gotten a light
    sunburn for a few minutes afterwards. Once I was released, one of the army
    medics giving me the go-ahead, I thought I was going to be looking for Kyla and
    Kara.

    What I hadn't been prepared

    for was the stormy look on Lieutenant Colonel Miriam Abarbanel's face as she
    waited for me. She was in full field fatigues, her hair back in a tight bun,
    and judging by the look on her face I was in trouble.

    "Hey," I said, not

    sure what else to say.

    She stepped towards me and

    hit me with a two-handed shove in the chest. "Hey? That's all I get is
    'hey?'"

    "...I found them?"

    I guessed.

    She shoved me again.

    "You don't call? You don't even fucking text?"

    "I'm sorry," I

    said. "I was dealing with a lot of shit on the ground. You're right, I
    should have,”

    She slapped me, making me

    blink as it shot a little thrill of adrenaline through me. I turned my head
    back to her and she wasn't backing down at all. Didn't look guilty, or
    surprised she'd done it.

    I didn't think. I just acted.

    I grabbed her and kissed her.

    Miriam kissed me back.

    And damn did

    she kiss me back. Her tongue pressed between my lips as she grabbed the front
    of my shirt and pulled me close. I had one hand on her hip and the other on her
    shoulder and I slid both around her more, my hands flat on her upper and lower
    back as I growled a little into the kiss. Then her hands let go and she gave me
    a soft thump on my chest with her fists, and our kiss broke as I loosened my
    grip on her.

    Miriam looked up at me,

    shaking her head. "Asshole," she said softly.

    "Sorry," I said

    again.

    She kissed me this time, much

    shorter and no tongue, but firm and sure. When she pulled away again it was out
    of my grip as she straightened her fatigues and wiped the corner of her mouth.
    "I got the report from the QRF Captain," she said. "And then
    another couple, off the record, from one of the soldiers and one of the medics.
    It sounded bad."

    "Not as bad as it could

    have been," I said. "But who knows how far it would have gone if we
    hadn't gotten there sooner."

    Miriam nodded back behind me

    towards the other end of the motel where I'd been holed up in the room with Gerty.
    "So you found her?" she asked.

    "Yeah, but,” I sighed

    and shook my head. "I wasn't imprinting Kara," I said. "That was
    Gerty. Gertrude. She's a former Rez cop and a good person. She was the sickest
    of the group that hadn't been murdered yet. She's also, uh, Kara's second
    cousin. They both thought it was best if I imprinted Gerty now and then Kara
    would join later."

    Miriam nodded slowly.

    "They both agreed to that?"

    "Yeah," I said.

    "Well, it wouldn't be

    the closest relation I've red about in the reports," Miriam said.
    "People are making some pretty wild decisions when it's life and death,
    rest of your life kind of stuff. There have been multiple accounts of sisters
    joining Teams together; sometimes one sister hooking up with her sister's
    husband, or both of them hooking up with a long-time friend or one of their
    boyfriends. Second cousin doesn't even rattle the cage at this point."

    "What the fuck is this

    world coming to?" I sighed, feeling a bit of pressure ease off my chest on
    hearing that.

    "Survival," Miriam

    shrugged. Then she took a breath. "I'm getting replaced at the top of the
    food chain in the State."

    I frowned, then grimaced.

    "What does that mean?" I asked.

    "The official rollout

    isn't going to have a public announcement or anything; they want to keep it
    quiet for as long as possible; but it starts in three days," Miriam said.
    "Which means they wanted a General in charge. I got my marching orders; my
    command is getting shrunk to my initial posting, which is the Black County
    Military Base. That means no more big favors like this."

    "Fuck," I said.

    "I'm sorry, Miriam. This doesn't have to do with what I've been doing,
    does it?"

    "No," she said,

    stepping forward a little and reaching out to hold my arm. "Nothing at
    all. It would have happened no matter what; they were never going to let a
    brand new Lieutenant Colonel get the accolades for a State rollout, even if me
    and my team have done most of the work. I was ordered to wrap up any ongoing projects
    not immediately on base, or in the HQ, and hand over all remaining work to the
    General's staff tomorrow. Which is probably a good thing or else I'd be working
    closely with the General who just took charge of the Washington State rollout.
    Guess who it is?"

    "No fucking way," I

    said. There was only one General who I knew would definitely be bad news for
    Miriam to work with.

    "Yeah," she said,

    gritting her teeth. "Probably for the best I'm not in the same room as
    him. But the timeline means all of this is still in my purview, so I decided to
    come down. I got here maybe fifteen minutes after you and the first load of
    hostages."

    I sighed again and nodded.

    "Okay," I said. "Have you,”

    "There was another part

    of my orders though," she said, pushing through. "I told you before
    there was an unofficial push for all members of the Air Force to get
    vaccinated, and I was kind of skirting by. Well, it's official now; not
    military wide, but all commissioned Air Force officers affiliated with anything
    vaccine related are to be partnered up. I need to either report the name of the
    person I have a relationship with or I need to go through the Oracle process
    and they'll pick up and move whoever my best match is to me. So I need to know
    if you plan on paying me back for all these favors by being my boyfriend, or if
    I should expect that Gordan Ramsey dinner sometime in the future."

    Kyla had told me. Erica and

    Vanessa had both bugged and teased me about it. I'd downplayed it. Now, though,
    after that kiss, I knew.

    I took Miriam's hands in

    mine. "It's going to be crowded," I said. "But I guess we're
    both used to crowded bunks."

    She smirked. "Nothing

    like barracks living to give you an appreciation for open spaces."

    "You should know that

    between Gerty and Kara, I'll be up to six partners," I said. "You'll
    be number seven. That's a lot of women in my life."

    "That won't be the end

    of it," Miriam said. "I won't let it, and neither will my rank, I
    bet. Ten at least."

    "Fuck," I said.

    "You will be,"

    Miriam smirked, then closed the distance and kissed me again. Sweetly, this
    time, as she brought her arms up to circle my neck and I held her by her waist.
    "I should have just had sex with you when you got kicked out of the
    military on my behalf," Miriam whispered as she hugged me once our lips
    parted. "I thought it might have seemed a little weird after what you did,
    though."

    "I would have asked you

    out if I hadn't thought it would be weird," I chuckled.

    "Well, better late than

    never," Miriam sighed. "And after you're already engaged."

    "I'm sure Erica will be

    thrilled by this," I said. "You have no idea how many times her and
    the others have tried to tell me you would end up in our family."

    Miriam smirked a little.

    "Oh, Erica already agreed," she said. "She was the first person
    I called when I got the orders. And Laura is going to join your friend Leo's
    team. I think it was an honest toss-up between you and him; in the end, she
    said she wanted to stay close enough that she could still cover us both as a
    lawyer, and it would be harder to do that while on the same Team, but I
    honestly think she wants to get her hands on that brunette on his team."

    I snorted softly and grinned.

    "Dani is pretty special, so I don't blame her. I'm surprised I was so high
    on Captain Bloomberg's list though."

    "She respects you and

    what you've been doing," Miriam said. "Even if it was giving her some
    headaches. And you're fucking hot, you big lug."

    "Thanks," I said, a

    little abashed hearing that from her.

    "Okay," she said

    with a happy exhale. She straightened her spine a bit, patting my chest before
    stepping away. "I'm going to go connect with Dylan. I spoke to him briefly
    when I arrived, and I think he should probably be done with the imprinting he
    volunteered for."

    I raised my eyebrows.

    "He's imprinting one of the hostages?" I asked.

    Miriam nodded. "So is

    Jed, and four of the soldiers. We basically did some speed dating for the
    ladies since we couldn't do any Oracle checks. It's unscientific as fuck, but
    all six of the ones starting to show symptoms will be safe. We've got the next
    round already filling out Oracle right now, and we'll run them against everyone
    here as a priority pool to see if there are any particularly good matches. The
    faster we can get them partnered up the better. What they've been through
    already..." She shook her head, grimacing. "Anyways, Dylan let me
    know he gathered up all the intel. I might not be in charge of this operation
    much longer, and I might not have much of a base to be in charge of right now,
    but I can still sling data and analyse bullshit with the best of them."

    "Alright," I

    nodded, then took a breath and nodded again. "Thank you, Miriam. For all
    of this. For trusting me."

    "I never doubted you for

    a second," she said and crashed into me with another hug, both of us
    squeezing tightly.

    We parted after one last,

    brief kiss that put smiles on both our faces.

    What I needed to do was go

    find Kyla and Kara, but after how that conversation started I knew there was
    something else I needed to do first. The whole motel lot was the staging point,
    but there were lots of nooks and crannies where I could find some privacy like
    where Miriam had confronted me near the decontamination showers. I ended up
    circling around the end of the motel and found a little concrete area that had
    held a pool, though it was empty and the bottom was lined with rings of dirt
    from water pooling and then evaporating over and over. After the storm from
    earlier, it had about six inches of murky water at the bottom and smelled a
    little funky.

    There was an old picnic

    table, however, and while it creaked as I sat down it seemed like it was going
    to hold my weight. I pulled out my phone and called Erica.

    "Hello, my hero

    husband," she answered almost immediately.

    "Hey, wifey," I

    said, unable to control the smile on my face as I shook my head and looked at
    the concrete between my feet. "I love you."

    "I love you too,"

    she said. "Kyla sent us all an update. We told you that you would find
    them all Okay."

    "You did," I said.

    "Thank you for believing in me."

    "Always will," she

    promised.

    "Kyla probably told you,

    but I've imprinted Gerty," I said. "Kara's going to join us as
    well."

    "She did, but we all

    knew that would happen," Erica said. "And if there's someone else,
    that's Okay too."

    "Okay," I agreed,

    'ten' still echoing in my head a bit from Miriam. "I ran into Miriam as
    well. She told me you two talked."

    "We did," Erica

    said. "And I've already got that lawn chair back out for her. It'll be
    complicated for a bit while she's back and forth between the site and Portland,
    but we'll figure it out."

    We hadn't talked about

    anything like that, but then I had to assume Miriam had a lot of stuff going on
    and she'd had more time to chat while making the drive down. "I guess
    you're all caught up, then," I said.

    "I guess I am," she

    said and I could hear her smile.

    "I just needed to hear

    your voice."

    "Come home soon,

    husband," she said, her voice getting a little thick. "Bring your
    girls home with you. And Julia; she needs to pick up her helicopter anyways."

    I snorted softly and shook my

    head. "Might be a little busy for that threesome, dear."

    "There's never not time

    for a threesome," Erica chuckled. "Especially if we're going to
    convince her to join us."

    "Erica," I sighed.

    "What? Was she not a

    badass on the mission with you?"

    "No, she was," I

    said. "But,”

    "No buts," Erica

    said. "And the decision doesn't need to be made right now. Just... keep it
    in mind."

    "Okay," I agreed.

    "Really? No more

    pushback?"

    "I'm learning not to

    fight you or Kyla on this stuff," I said. "You're proving to be right
    with a concerning degree of accuracy."

    "Because we love

    you," Erica said.

    "I love you too," I

    said. "But I should call Ivy and Vanessa."

    "Call Josie too,"

    Erica said. "She'll appreciate it. She's been worried sick all
    afternoon."

    "Okay," I agreed.

    We traded a few more 'I love you's before I actually got off the phone.

    My call with Ivy was short

    and sweet. She rambled in French, her words music in my ear even though I
    couldn't understand more than her tone. Then she asked me how the sex with
    Gerty had been, and if she was excited to join our family, and I had to break
    it to her that 'excitement' hadn't really been in the cards due to the
    circumstances. She understood, thankfully.

    Vanessa was another matter

    entirely. She answered the call brusquely, realized it was me and asked me to
    hold on a minute. I could hear her giving orders to people up at the site, then
    the sound of her trudging along outside, and then she stopped and must have
    raised the phone to her ear again. "Harri?" she asked quietly.

    "I'm here, baby," I

    said.

    She broke down in tears of

    relief, stifling her sobs. My eyes watered, realizing how utterly worried she
    must have been for me. I always thought of Vanessa as such a tough cookie
    because of her attitude and her job, and then I'd be reminded that she might
    have been tough but she had a mushy inside.

    "I'm so glad you're

    safe," she finally managed to whisper.

    "I'll be home

    soon," I said. "Did Kyla and Erica tell you the rest?"

    "We've been

    texting," she said. "I know everything. Just come home soon. I swear
    I'm going to fuck any infection out of you if it's the last thing I do."

    I chuckled softly. "I

    believe you, baby," I said. "I love you."

    "I love you too, you big

    bastard," she said. "I gotta get back to work though. I've been an
    absolute bitch since you left and I think I have some smoothing over to
    do."

    "I'm sure you'll handle

    it fine," I said.

    For the third call in a row

    it was hard to hang up, but we managed it. Then I was looking down at my phone
    again, trying to decide what to do. Erica said I should call Josie, but if I
    called her then I felt like I needed to call other people as well. Dani had
    probably called Leo already, so he knew, but... And then even just among the
    ladies at the Falls, I knew there were others who would be worrying.

    I called Leo first. It was a

    short call.

    "We're all

    alright," I said.

    "Dani let me know,"

    he said. "But it's a relief to hear your voice."

    "You too, buddy," I

    said.

    "So Kara is gonna be

    living on Black land, huh?" he asked, and I could hear the smirk in his
    voice.

    "I'm putting a ban

    on that particular joke for at least a month," I said.

    "You think a month is

    enough time for it not to be too soon?" Leo scoffed.

    "A decade would probably

    be more appropriate," I said. "But with the way our lives have been
    going, who knows what wild shit will have happened in a month?"

    "Fair," he said.

    "Plus, I'm not the only

    one getting new partners."

    "What?" he asked.

    "You'll find out,"

    I smirked.

    "Harri, come on,”

    "You'll find out

    soon," I said with a grin. "I gotta make more calls though. Love you,
    buddy."

    "Love you too, you

    fuck," he said in exasperation.

    Now I called Josie.

    "Harri?!" she

    asked, practically in a panic.

    "It's me, Joss," I

    said. "I'm Okay."

    "Thank God," she

    said.

    "I'll tell you more when

    I can," I said. "I just wanted you to hear it from me that we're
    safe. I'm gonna need a good and proper hug from you soon."

    "Any time you

    want," she promised.

    "Okay. Are you alone, or

    with some of the girls?"

    "I'm in my room hanging

    out with Spencer and Yvonne," she said. "Trying not to think about
    you and Kyla and Dani risking your lives by playing some WWE games."

    I chuckled and couldn't help

    my smile. "Okay. I can't wait for that hug, Joss. And thank you for
    caring."

    "Of course I

    would," she said. "We all do."

    "Well, I'll pay you back

    for your prayers when I can," I said. "Mind if I speak to Spencer
    quick?"

    "Sure," she said,

    and there was a rustling.

    "Harri?" Spencer

    asked.

    "Hey, Spence," I

    said. "Erica told me you wanted to come to the big sendoff but there
    weren't enough seats, and that reminded me you wanted to talk last night. Sorry
    I had to run."

    "Are you fucking kidding

    me?" Spencer asked. "With everything else going on? No shit you
    couldn't stay. Are you Okay? You didn't get shot again or anything, did
    you?"

    "No, just some scrapes

    and bruises," I said.

    "Well, good," she

    said. "I'd have to get pissed off at you if you got shot again."

    "You and every other

    woman in my life," I said. "Did you need to talk to me about something
    important, hon? I'm probably not going to be able to come to the Falls for a
    few days with all the fallout from this stuff."

    "No, it's; It can wait,

    Harri," she said. "It's not important."

    "Hey," I said.

    "If you want to talk about something, it's important. Okay?"

    "Okay," she said, a

    little shyly.

    "It's good hearing your

    voice, Spencer," I said. "I'll try to come out as soon as I can,
    Okay?"

    "Thanks, Harri,"

    she said.

    "Do me a favor and give

    Joss a hug for me, and say Hi to Yvonne," I said. "Then could you go
    find Abi and let her know that I'm safe and that I thank her over and over for
    putting up with us?"

    "I will," Spencer

    said. "I promise."

    We signed off and I lowered

    my phone, shaking my head slightly. That covered everyone who needed to hear
    from me immediately, I was pretty sure.

    Well, everyone except the

    women that were within a hundred yards of me, and their stuff was a little more
    pressing now.

    I ended up finding Kyla, Kara

    and Dani, along with Tanaya, sitting on a patch of grass under a tree on the
    far side of the motel. The hostages that we'd rescued were being processed
    through a series of big tents that had been erected and it looked like the
    ladies were trying to make sure all the kids were being watched over. About a
    dozen of the women were working on tablets, probably filling out their Oracle
    surveys, and I could tell as I walked up that Kara was keeping an eye on
    everyone even though she was sitting with her back to the tree trunk.

    After everything she'd been

    through, she was still looking out for her people.

    Dani was the first to see me

    coming based purely on where she was sitting in their small square and she got
    up and approached me. The others looked over then and saw me, but didn't stand
    up.

    "Hey," I said as

    Dani came over. She slipped close and into my arms, and I wrapped her up in a
    big hug as we swayed a little. "Are you Okay?"

    "No," she said.

    "But yes."

    "Today was a fucking

    lot," I said. "And you had to do more than I would have ever wanted
    for you."

    "I know, but I came

    along for a reason," she said, still hugging me. "I... might need to
    talk about it sometime, but I'll survive."

    I swallowed. "And the

    other stuff?"

    She pulled back now, looking

    up into my eyes with concern. "You mean... the end?"

    I nodded.

    She pressed her lips

    together, then took my hands in hers and squeezed my fingers tightly.
    "What you said to that army Captain? It's all still true. All of
    this," she gestured to the staging area. "Like I said in the truck,
    this wasn't going to fix that without you. It probably should
    have, but it couldn't. The army can't be the police. Not here, not back in
    Australia. You're a Sheriff, and this is the Wild West, and some people need
    your help and there are other people who... who need to be taken off this earth
    for the good of everyone else. They used to hang cattle rustlers, right? And
    that was just over horses or cows. The people we took care of today, they were
    so much worse."

    I smirked sadly and shook my

    head at the idea. "I've had a couple different people call me 'cowboy'
    recently."

    "Well, you may not look

    the part, but you act it in all the ways that count," Dani said.
    "Maybe we should find you a horse, that should help."

    That got me to smile and

    snort. "Thank you, Dani. For today, and for being in our lives."

    "Thank you, big

    guy," she said, hugging me again. "Now, just so you know, I did offer
    up Leo but she said no."

    "What?"

    "You'll understand in a

    second," she said, then let go of me as she stepped back. "I'm going
    to go check in with Julia and Jeanine; they said they were sorting through the
    intel stuff in Room 108."

    "Alright," I said.

    "I'll make sure not to leave you behind if we drive off into the
    sunset."

    "Thanks," she

    chuckled.

    She headed towards the motel

    and I had a moment of... something. That thin waist, her perky ass in her
    jeans. Her gorgeous face and beautiful personality. She'd almost been mine.

    I blinked, frowning deeply at

    the intrusive thought as I turned to head to the others. I'd appreciated how
    utterly hot Dani was since day one, but I'd never had a feeling like that before.
    And I didn't like it.

    "Everything Okay?"

    Kyla asked with a frown as I approached them.

    "Yeah, yeah," I

    said with a deep breath, then sat down with the three of them. Kara and Tanaya
    both looked tired, like the last twenty-four hours were catching up with them,
    and Kyla didn't look much better. It was kinda funny, seeing all three of them
    sitting next to each other; Kyla had so much in common physically with a
    Native. Similar tanned skin, and silky black hair with just a touch of a wave
    to it. But then there were the stark differences that stood out immediately to
    someone who had grown up around Natives. Her eyes, the structure of her lips.
    From far away she could have blended into a crowd, but up close there was no
    mixing up my Filipina girlfriend with my Ex.

    I shifted a little, getting

    comfortable, and then sighed. "Okay," I said. "So Gerty is
    vaccinated and safe. She's going through the imprinting process and; Did you
    ladies get the information about the vaccine?"

    "We did, though you'd

    already given me the broad strokes and I'd told Tanaya and Gerty," Kara
    said.

    "Right, well, she agreed

    with what you thought, so we, uh, bonded," I said. "She'll probably
    be out for at least ten hours, so... yeah. I'm not sure what the overall plan
    is, but we might need to transport her back up north with us somehow."

    "That was a question we

    had about the ladies being imprinted for their safety," Kara said.
    "The Doctor who gave us the information said it's all been arranged
    already and they'll be brought to the same facility in Portland the rest of us
    are."

    "Okay," I nodded.

    "That's actually probably a good thing. Miriam is still in charge up there
    for another day or two so we should be able to,”

    "Wait, Miriam isn't

    going to be in charge?" Kyla asked.

    "Fuck, Okay," I

    said. "She's actually around here somewhere. Turns out the public rollout
    of the vaccine is going to quietly start happening in the next few days, and
    some General has been put in charge of it. She hands off the keys to the kingdom
    at that time, and she'll just be in charge of the Site and the base that'll be
    there after that."

    Kyla grimaced. "That

    sounds like a demotion," she said.

    "It is, but it's

    not," I said. "There's more to it, but I'll let her explain it
    later."

    "Was Gerty Okay before

    she... passed out?" Kara asked.

    I nodded. "Yes. Once she

    got the shots she started to perk up a bit and her breathing got easier, and
    that seemed to get a bit better as we did the imprinting process."

    "Okay," Kara

    nodded, closing her eyes and resting her head back against the tree as she let
    out a stress-filled breath. "That's good."

    "Well, with that out of

    the way," Kyla said. "We've been talking."

    "Ooo-kay," I said

    slowly, looking at the three women. Kyla was mostly deadpan, but couldn't hide
    the little smirk at the corner of her lip from me. Kara brought her eyes back
    down to look at me, her lips pulled into a thoughtful pout as she met my gaze
    firmly. Tanaya was chewing on her lip, sitting with her legs crossed and
    fiddling with the grass between her legs. "What's up? Did you change your
    mind, Kara? Because I'd,”

    "No," she said

    quickly. "No, Harri. I; Just no. The only decisions I wish I could change
    is every single one about you starting about three weeks ago and going back to
    when I broke up with you in high school."

    "We were talking about

    me," Tanaya said, her lower, sultry voice a lot more withdrawn from the
    surety she'd had when she'd been talking to me through the cage in the
    basement. It looked like she bit the inside of her cheek and then looked up at
    me. Her black hair was loose and with how tired she was she almost looked a
    little haunted. "About what I should do about the vaccine."

    "Do you need help

    deciding?" I asked. "Or is there someone you think you want to
    reconnect with? I know you're not from around here..."

    "I don't have anyone

    back in Oklahoma," she shook her head. "Or anyone else for that
    matter. Not that I care about anyways."

    "Do you want me

    to?" Kara asked, reaching over and patting Tanaya's arm. The skinnier
    woman nodded quickly and looked down again. Kara turned back to me.
    "Tanaya was in an abusive relationship for a while. She finally got out of
    it a little over a year ago when she shot him in the chest as he was
    threatening to kill her with a hammer."

    "Fuck," I exhaled

    heavily, then looked to Tanaya. "I'm so sorry that you had to do
    that."

    "It's fine," she

    mumbled.

    "Obviously not," I

    said. "Tanaya, seriously. I'm so fucking sorry, and I extend that apology
    on behalf of every man who didn't know and would or should have done something
    about it."

    She glanced at me and smiled

    a little, then looked back down.

    "Since then she's had a

    bit of a trust issue with men," Kara continued. "So the vaccine, and
    needing to bond with a man whether or not he's a 'perfect match' for her, is a
    little daunting. The obvious answer is to try and find someone she does see
    herself trusting, but that list is pretty short."

    "Do you think you could

    fuck me?" Tanaya blurted out, looking up at me. "I know I'm not,”

    "Stop," I said,

    cutting her off firmly as I raised a hand partially towards her. "Please,
    Tanaya, don't continue that sentence." Her jaw literally clicked shut as
    she looked at me with genuine fear in her eyes, and I really hoped it was fear
    of rejection and not fear of me. I took a breath. "Don't you ever put
    yourself down, Tanaya," I said. "First, you are runway model pretty.
    I can't imagine who could have said whatever bullshit to you in the past, but I
    can easily see you strutting your stuff down a catwalk wearing some ridiculously
    expensive and fancy dress, sleek lingerie, or just about anything in between.
    Second, you are a courageous, tough woman who can act in emergency situations.
    You kept your head in that hell hole we came to get you ladies out of, you
    communicated clearly and effectively, and then you proved you were a loyal
    friend when you persisted in trying to help Gerty. Plus you have great taste in
    movies, a cool clothing style and give off good vibes. And that's just the
    stuff I've figured out about you in three very quick encounters so far. So
    again, don't you fucking dare start a sentence with 'I know I'm not' unless
    you're ending it with 'an astronaut' or 'a mythical dragon here to terrorize
    the countryside' because you are so, so many good
    things."

    All three ladies were quiet

    after my little rant and the soft sounds from over in the processing tents were
    all that was around us for a long, long moment. Then Tanaya broke, squeezing
    her eyes shut as she lowered her head and started silently crying.

    I glanced at Kara, gesturing

    quickly that I wanted to go to Tanaya, and Kara nodded. I shifted over to sit
    right next to the thin woman and I wrapped my arms around her, and she grabbed
    my shirt and practically headbutted me in the chest, she buried her face into
    it so fast.

    "It's Okay," I said

    softly, rubbing her arms. "It's Okay, Tee. It's Okay."

    She sobbed softly and hugged

    me back, and I looked over at the other two. Kara was smiling and gave me a
    little nod as she wiped a bit of moisture from her own eyes. Kyla was smiling
    too, but knowingly and she winked at me and then mouthed 'Good job.'

    "Tanaya," I

    whispered softly once the sobs were down and she was just holding me. "If
    you feel safe with me, and feel like you can trust me, then I would be honored
    to be your partner for this. It means you'll be stuck living with Kara and
    Gerty some more though, so I hope they haven't gotten too on your nerves
    yet."

    "No," she said,

    muffled by my chest. "They haven't."

    "Good," I chuckled

    softly. Then I pulled her from my chest and used my thumbs to gently wipe the
    tears from her cheeks as I looked into her eyes. "And, just to be clear,
    if you ever feel like I'm doing something that makes you think maybe you can't trust
    me, you can feel free to tell any one of the other women in my life and they'll
    take me to task about it and I'll correct the behavior immediately, Okay?"

    "Thank you,

    Harrison," she said, taking a deep breath and nodding. "I; After
    everything Kara's said, and you doing everything you could to get to her... I
    mean, you're a good man. But the thing that makes me know it's gotta be you is
    what you did for all of us. You brought us all the only justice we could
    get."

    I knew what she was talking

    about, and I nodded solemnly but didn't want to dwell on it. I'd have time to
    brood on that when I was alone, late at night in my own head.

    "I think it's only fair

    to tell you three all at once," I said, turning to the others while I kept
    a hand on Tanaya's back and softly rubbed it. "Miriam, or Colonel
    Abarbanel, has also made it clear she wants to join the family."

    Kara looked surprised and

    then grimaced a little, but Kyla broke into a grin.

    "I told you," she

    said to me.

    "You did," I shook

    my head.

    "This is the woman who

    called in the National Guard in on our protest?" Kara asked.

    I went to answer, but Kyla

    beat me to it. "Kara," she said sternly, making the older woman turn
    and pay attention to her. "Harrison had an entire life separate from you,
    including an entire career in the military. Miriam's help was absolutely
    crucial to all of this happening today, and she did it because she
    trusts and loves Harri, and she's a good woman. So you might think of her as
    just some bitch from the military who represents the government, but she's been
    more of a sister to me and Harri's other partners right now than you have.
    Hell, she's been more of a sister to you too, with what she's
    done."

    Kara closed her lips and

    swallowed harshly, then had the decency to look a little sheepish.
    "Sorry," she said to Kyla, then looked at me. "Sorry."

    I sighed and nodded.

    "It'll take a little time for us to adjust to the new normal," I
    said. "But if you don't think you can, just say the word, Kara. I love you
    and I always will, and I can see myself in love with you again
    easily. But I'm already in love with the women in my life, and that includes
    Miriam, and I can't risk their happiness if you're going to have a problem with
    them."

    "No," she said,

    with just as much vigor as when she'd denied changing her mind. "I; You're
    right. It'll take some adjusting, but I'm going to do it."

    "Okay," I said.

    Then I looked down at Tanaya. "Any reservations about any of it?" I
    asked.

    "Lots," she said

    with a weak smile. "But nothing that'll change my mind, and we need to
    make the decision now."

    "They've both been

    designated for immediate imprinting if possible," Kyla said. "Kara
    because of her experience with the water, and Tanaya because she was directly
    helping with Gerty."

    "So this is happening

    now," I said, raising my eyebrows.

    "If that's Okay with

    you," Tanaya said.

    I took a deep breath and let

    it out, nodding. "Whatever is best for you two. Just..."

    "You can talk about it

    later, dear," Kyla said, cutting off my train of thought. "You want
    to assure Tanaya some more, but she doesn't need it. You want to talk to Kara
    about everything, but that's a conversation that's going to need to happen over
    hours and days, not minutes. You still love her, she still loves you. That's
    enough for now."

    I sighed. "And, as

    usual, I'm being outpaced by the women in my life," I said. "Okay.
    What do we need to do?"

    Kara stood up and offered

    Tanaya a hand. "We just need to go tell the Doctor we've made our
    choices," she said. "They'll have a room set up for us."

    "Together?" I

    asked, surprised at her wording. As far as I knew she was straight.

    Kara hugged an arm around

    Tanaya. "You still want me there after this conversation?" she asked
    the thinner woman.

    "If that's

    alright," Tanaya looked at me.

    "Whatever will make you

    feel more comfortable," I told her.

    "Thank you,

    Harrison," she said softly.

    "Thank you,

    Tanaya," I said, then glanced at Kara. "And whatever makes you
    comfortable too, baby."

    "Same room will work for

    me," she said.

    They left, heading for the

    processing tent.

    "All three, plus

    Miriam," Kyla said from beside me.

    I turned to her and growled,

    scooting over and pulling her into my lap. She chuckled and straddled me,
    pulling me towards her by the beard so she could kiss me. It lasted a long
    moment before she pulled away, looking into my eyes. "How are you?"
    she asked.

    "Bottling everything

    up," I said honestly. "Until I can let it out appropriately.
    You?"

    "Keeping it together,

    barely," she replied just as honestly. "I'm going to need you soon
    too. A few times. We're both pretty much guaranteed to be infected. You need
    Erica, Ivy and Vanessa too."

    "I know," I sighed.

    "Are you really Okay with all of this? This is a big change, adding four
    more people to the family in a short amount of time."

    "We're along for the

    ride," she said softly and rubbed her stomach lightly. "Whatever
    comes, I know we have you."

    "Whatever comes," I

    agreed and kissed her again.

    "That's time," Kara

    said, turning off the alarm on her phone. She'd been surprised when I'd met
    them in the motel room and had handed it over to her, having fetched it from my
    truck. I'd had it plugged in with a charger since we'd found it, a silent
    prayer willing into the universe that I'd be able to hand it back to her.

    The room was done up exactly

    like the one where I'd been with Gerty, everything saran-wrapped including the
    pillows except for a thin mattress topper. The Doc had come in and administered
    the dual shots to both Kara and Tanaya, and then we'd sat and talked for a little
    while. Kyla had been right, the stuff between Kara and I was going to take a
    lot longer than a half hour if we got into it, so the conversation fell to
    Tanaya and I getting to know each other a bit more. I told her about growing up
    on the Black homestead, and gave her the broad strokes of my life, and what the
    whole living situation plan was. In return she explained a bit more about
    herself as well; she was from Oklahoma originally where her family had been
    into Native Relay horse racing. She'd gone from that to participating in
    rodeos, which was where she'd met her ex. When the last of her close relatives
    had died in Oklahoma she'd moved up to Oregon with her ex, but he'd made her
    stop competing in rodeo and the relay races, wanting to focus
    on his career, and things had gone downhill from there.

    It hadn't exactly been a fun

    conversation, but it had been informative and had helped me understand her
    more; in my head, I had a vision of Tanaya before she'd gone through what she
    did; she was a vibrant, boisterous woman. But then, maybe she'd always been
    quiet and intense, and that's what made it harder for her to reach out for
    help.

    "So how would you like

    to do this?" I asked. I'd spent the half hour sitting on a saran-wrapped
    chair while they'd both been sitting on the bed.

    "Together?" Kara

    asked Tanaya.

    "If you, um, don't

    mind," she answered.

    "Can I ask for something

    first?" I asked. Both women focused on me and nodded, so I continued.
    "Before any clothes come off or anything, I'd like to kiss you. Both of you."

    "Okay," Tanaya

    said, chewing on the inside of her lip.

    "I might have already

    got him once outside, you go first," Kara said softly, urging her to get
    up.

    I stood and held out a hand

    to Tanaya, and she took it and stood. She wasn't as short as Ivy, and was
    probably closer to Vanessa in height, but she was likely going to be the second
    shortest in the family which meant that I loomed over her a little as I stooped
    down slowly. She looked up at me and blew out a soft, nervous breath. I took
    her hand in mine and held it between us as our eyes locked, and I leaned closer
    and brought my lips to hers. I could feel her nervousness, but she didn't pull
    away, and I pressed a little firmer and kissed her fully. It wasn't passionate
    so much as it was slowly welcoming; Tanaya kissed me back like she was
    realizing that maybe she actually wanted to.

    When I pulled away she

    followed me a little before pulling back, blushing slightly as her face went
    stoic again.

    "Thank you," I

    said. "And wow."

    "I could do

    better," she mumbled, then blushed a little deeper. "I mean, we'll do
    better. I'm just getting used to... this."

    "I'm sure we will, Tee,

    but I'm still a little tongue-tied just from that," I teased her lightly.

    She shook her head at me and

    then stepped back, turning to Kara. "Your turn."

    Kara stood and closed the

    distance with me, sliding into my arms and again I was struck by how natural it
    felt, like nothing had changed between the last time we'd done that back in
    high school and now. Her one hand on my chest, her other curling a finger in my
    belt loop. My hand falling on her hip and the other around onto her back
    between her shoulders.

    "Hi," she said,

    looking at me with an intense gaze. Neither of them had makeup on, but that
    didn't change how striking their features were in different ways. And I'd loved
    Kara during the most impressionable part of my life; she would always be a bit
    of my dream girl.

    "Hey," I replied.

    It was hard to say who kissed

    who, and maybe it was a purely mutual thing. She pulled me towards her by the
    belt loop, and I tugged her closer by her hip. She came up to meet my lips
    while I leaned down to meet hers.

    Outside, we'd kissed and it

    had been fireworks and nostalgia and a tornado of emotions.

    This time it was the deep

    peace of a still lake in the early morning. It was hot sun and a cold beer on a
    beach around a bonfire. It was driving with all the windows down and singing
    our hearts out.

    I could have been sixteen

    again in that moment because it felt like nothing had changed even if almost
    everything had.

    Our lips separated with a

    soft smack but we stayed close, our noses brushing against each other as our
    foreheads gently touched, and then we kissed again, soft and intimate, and then
    again. Then I wrapped my arms around her more and pulled her to me tightly as I
    pressed my lips into her dark hair and found her ear.

    "If this is going to

    work, baby," I whispered barely above breathing, "I'm going to need
    you to adapt a bit. I need you to know I forgive you and you don't need to
    apologize anymore, but I also need you to remember this is only happening
    because four amazing women have been encouraging me to follow my heart with
    you. I've always loved you, even if we didn't like each other much for a while.
    So please just... Be you."

    She pulled back a little,

    looking me in the eye again, and then shifted closer again. "Okay,"
    she whispered. "We; I need to say some things to you still, but it can
    wait. We need to make this about Tanaya though; she needs you to be you,
    alright? And once she's imprinted, you and I can make up for lost years."

    I pivoted my head and little

    and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then pulled back and kissed her lips lightly
    again.

    It was utterly wild that I

    had Kara. She was mine again, after all this time. But she was right and based
    on everything we'd talked about, this had to be about Tanaya first.

    Kara stepped to the side,

    keeping a hand on my side as she looked at her friend. "So," she said
    to me. "Did we pass?"

    "With all the colors of

    the wind," I smirked.

    "Oh my God," Kara

    snorted, shaking her head and slapping my arm. "That's one old inside joke
    we don't need coming back." She turned to Tanaya.
    "I'm sorry. Pocahontas was my favorite Disney movie even if it was
    horrendously inaccurate and super problematic. Harri used to tease me about it
    all the time."

    Tanya matched my smirk and

    shook her head. "It's still a good song," she said.

    "So how can we do this

    so you're the most comfortable?" I asked. "The last thing I want to
    do is say anything, or call you a pet name or something, that will trigger
    something." The brief clash with Spencer was in the back of my mind, and I
    definitely didn't want to do a repeat of that. Especially during an imprinting.

    "Um, I don't know,"

    Tanaya said.

    "We should probably

    strip down?" Kara suggested.

    "How about I go

    first?" I suggested. "So I'm the vulnerable one. Then you two can
    take off whatever you're comfortable with."

    Both of them agreed, so I

    went over to the bed, kicked off my boots and started to strip. Once I got my
    shirt off and was working on my pants I heard a sniff from Kara and looked up.
    Both of them were watching me with wide eyes, not in an 'overwhelmed
    schoolgirl' way and more in a simmering adult sexual tension; I was learning
    that I might have been a little more fit than I'd been giving myself credit
    for. But I could also see Kara's eyes darting over the scars I'd earned since
    she'd last seen me shirtless. I hadn't had any particularly major injuries
    while I was in the service; no IED hits, no big gnarly bullet wounds; but I'd
    gotten slashed across the ribs once, and I'd been on the far fringe of a frag
    grenade explosion that had given me some small pitted scars on my left side.
    Not to mention the much more recent wound in my leg that still hadn't had a
    chance to fully heal.

    I could tell that Kara wanted

    to ask me the hows and the whys, but she held them in as she bit her tongue.

    The pants went next, bringing

    me down to my briefs, and I kicked them off my ankles before looping my thumbs
    in the elastic of my underwear and finally hesitating. "I get I'm the
    headliner show here," I said. "But I'm starting to feel like the
    world's worst stripper."

    "Want me to put some

    music on for you?" Kara asked.

    "I could see you doing a

    good routine to Pour Some Sugar on Me," Tanaya said with just a little
    smile, proving she had decent taste in music along with movies.

    "Everyone's a

    comedian," I said, shaking my head with a grin. Then I took a quick breath
    and pushed down my underwear to my ankles, standing back up and spreading my
    arms. "This is about as vulnerable as I can get," I said, my cock now
    bare and out.

    Kara had seen me naked

    before, but the heat in her eyes and flush to her cheeks made me feel like a
    million bucks. It wasn't fair to really 'rank' my partners in terms of beauty
    since I thought they were all super attractive, but if all of them were going
    in for an audition or something I knew that Ivy and Kara were the most
    classically 'magazine-level beautiful,' with the others running close behind.
    Having a woman like her give me a look like the one she was, despite all our
    history, was an ego boost.

    And then there was Tanaya's

    nervous fascination. She was biting the inside of her cheek again, her eyes
    wide and her nostrils flared a little, and her eyes kept jumping from my face
    to my cock and back like she was trying not to stare. Her hands, fidgeting in
    front of her, clenched when she realized I'd caught her and she looked away.

    "It's Okay," I

    said. "Getting a good look is kind of part of this, I guess."

    She turned her eyes back to

    me, flushing a little more, but took the invitation to really look me over.

    "Fuck," Kara said,

    breathing out and shaking her head. "Get on the bed, Harri."

    I did, hopping on and

    shifting to sit in the middle as the motel bed creaked and groaned a little. It
    wasn't exactly a super comfy experience, but it would do.

    "Tanaya," Kara

    said, turning and taking her friend's hand. "How involved do you want me
    to be?"

    I got the feeling that

    'together' had been more about having someone in the room to support the slight
    woman rather than a sexual thing. Kara and I had never had a threesome way back
    when, and as far as I knew she hadn't switch-hit for the other team, but then I
    didn't know much of her personal history from through our twenties.

    "Um, maybe... we should

    do the foreplay together, and then I'll go first?" Tanaya suggested.

    "That works for

    me," Kara nodded.

    "Tee, I didn't hear the

    whole explanation you ladies got, but it doesn't need to be sex," I said.
    "We can take time for that. It can just be oral. Hell, I think I could
    technically just jerk myself off into a cup and you down that."

    She flinched, a little

    grossed out. "Yeah, no," she said. "I'm... dealing with stuff, but
    I'm not 'make do by drinking cum out of a glass' traumatized."

    "I; Just giving

    options," I said.

    All at once Tanaya took a

    fast breath and let it out, then pulled her t-shirt over her head revealing the
    bra I'd seen her wearing back while we'd been helping Gerty in the cult
    basement. She dropped her shirt and quickly reached back, undoing the hooks.
    "Harri, I know you're trying to be whatever I need, and not upset me or
    anything," she said. "But I'm a big girl. I've already got some moral
    support here, I don't need you to treat me like I'm gonna break or
    something."

    "Okay," I said,

    nodding as her tits came into view. They were small and capped with cute little
    dark brown areolas and nipples that bobbed lightly as she started working on
    her belt. It was the one with the big rodeo buckle on it, and now that I knew
    she'd been a relay racer I had to ask. "The buckle," I said. "Is
    it a trophy?"

    "It is," she said,

    getting it undone and starting to work on the button and zipper of her jeans.
    "Barrel racing, first place at the Oklahoma State Fair the first time I
    entered. Bunch of bitchy white chicks were muttering shit under their breath
    after we did a proper relay race, so I signed up and I think I won out of pure
    spite."

    "Badass," I said,

    making her stop as she was partway wiggled out of her jeans, just a pair of
    plain dark panties hiding her privates.

    "It wasn't so bad,"

    she mumbled with a little smirk.

    Kara was following Tanaya's

    lead, and as the skinnier woman was shucking her pants my ex pulled her own
    shirt off. Where Tanaya had been wearing a bra, Kara wasn't and God damn if I
    didn't think her body had gotten even better with age. Her skin was a naturally
    darker tan than Tanaya's, and I found her torso to be utterly sexy. She was
    thin but still naturally soft, just a touch of her ribs peeking through as she
    bent to set her shirt aside, and I was pretty damn sure she must have gone up a
    cup size since we were teens. Her tits were perfect and plump, probably a
    little over a good handful for my big hands, with softly puffy areolas capped
    by a pair of pouty nipples standing at attention.

    I groaned, watching them

    strip off the rest of their clothes. Tanaya, as I'd briefly noticed in the
    basement, had a full bush going much like Gerty, while I was surprised to
    notice that Kara was neatly trimmed down to a small wedge on her mound. That
    meant she'd been keeping up her personal grooming before all of this and while
    they were quarantining during the outbreak... and made me wonder if it had been
    in hopes of this happening with me? Maybe?

    Tanaya, seeing the

    cleanliness of her companion, looked down at her own bush and clenched her jaw
    for a moment before looking at me. "I, um, I wasn't exactly thinking I'd
    be spreading my legs for anyone any time soon," she said.

    "It's fine," I

    said, trying to be reassuring. "I'm not afraid of a little hair. Except
    for that one time I almost choked on one of Kara's pubes."

    Kara dropped her jaw, her

    eyes wide as she glared at me, and then threw her pants at me as she guffawed
    and I laughed. That got a smile and a chuckle out of Tanaya, thankfully helping
    her relax a bit. "Come on," Kara said, reaching over and taking
    Tanaya's hand for a moment. "The longer we wait, the more time he has to
    make up lies about me."

    "It wasn't a lie,"

    I grinned. "Remember,”

    "Lies!" Kara said

    loudly, crawling up onto the bed. She moved quickly but gracefully and shut me
    up by kissing me as she pressed her chest to my side, her hand landing on my
    hip and sliding to my half-hard cock. I groaned against her lips, the
    combination of sensations again throwing me back and forth through memories and
    reality as I slid my hand up her thigh to her hip and then back to squeeze one
    of her ass cheeks.

    I felt Tanaya climb up on the

    bed as well, approaching but not touching me. Using what felt like all my
    willpower I pulled my lips from Kara's and turned to the other woman. She was
    sitting on her knees right next to me, nervously working her cheek again.

    "Can I kiss you

    again?" I asked her.

    She nodded, and I gestured

    for her to come to me and she leaned in until our lips touched in what might
    have been the softest kiss I'd ever received. Then she moved in a little
    closer, turning it into a proper kiss, and I gently placed my hand on her arm
    to signal I wanted her to stay.

    "Get comfortable,

    girl," Kara said. "Make out with him a bit. I'm going to start
    getting reacquainted with Harri's cock."

    Tanaya seemed to agree,

    shifting her stance as she lowered herself down to me more and her small chest
    pressed down against mine while our kiss deepened. At the same time, Kara
    dragged her tits down my side, her ass moving out of range for me to grope but
    her mouth moving in range of my cock. Part of me wanted to stop kissing Tanaya
    just so I could see Kara blowing me as her lips met my cock
    head with a soft kiss, and then she took a little more in and started to kiss
    it more and more while she slowly stroked the base.

    I managed to split my focus,

    reveling in the feeling of both women. I ended up slowly rubbing Tanaya's back,
    feeling her thin frame and surprisingly dense muscles, while my other hand was
    held tightly in Kara's as she started to slurp a little more, really getting
    into the blowjob. Part of me would have liked to say that I recognized her
    technique, or it felt special, but we'd been young and despite vigorous
    practice hadn't known what we were doing. Now we were adults, and it was
    different.

    "Fuck, Harri," Kara

    said, coming off my cock with her mouth and stroking me from root to tip with
    her hand in a slow squeeze. "I think you got bigger."

    "I'm not the only

    one," I said, breaking the kiss after a moment. "I think your tits
    filled out more."

    "Not my ass?" she

    asked with a smirk.

    I turned to Tanaya again, her

    face hovering close to mine, and kissed her lips gently again. "Mind
    swapping places with her so I can teach her a lesson in fishing for
    compliments, beautiful?"

    Tanaya nodded, and then

    kissed me again firmly, before sifting down in a mirror to Kara. My ex was
    still stroking me and they did a hand-off, Tanaya taking over and Kara watching
    for a long moment like she wanted to make sure the other woman was doing it
    right. She waited long enough to confirm Tanaya was sucking me between her lips
    and then started to climb back up towards my head but stopped in surprise when
    Tanaya grunted and her eyes rolled up into her skull as she came. Hard.

    "Holy fuck," Kara

    said, her eyes wide as she took control of my cock with one hand and helped
    Tanaya not gag herself on it. "So they weren't kidding about that priming
    orgasm."

    "Nope," I said,

    sitting up and reaching down to Tanaya, pulling her towards me. She naturally
    clung to me as the big climax started to drain out of her and she began
    blinking.

    "Well, why didn't I get

    one?" Kara asked, sitting up as well as she rubbed Tanaya's arm and
    frowned at me.

    "I don't know," I

    said. "I wasn't producing any pre-cum yet, probably."

    She gave me a look, then

    double-checked that Tanaya was coming down and breathing fine, before dropping
    her mouth to my cock and sucking hard. One heartbeat later and she was moaning.

    "Umm hmm," she

    hummed, half my cock in her mouth, and she came harder than Tanaya even had as
    her body started to shudder and she actually snorted as she tried to suck a in
    a breath through her nose.

    "Fuck," I groaned,

    pulling her off my cock so she could breathe properly, and she gasped and
    rolled to her side.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,"

    Kara moaned, her voice strained as her hand snaked between her legs and worked
    her cunt while she rode out the wave of pleasure that had just taken her.

    "They really didn't lie

    about that first orgasm," Tanaya mumbled, still holding me as she watched
    Kara.

    "That's what she

    said," I said, smirking a little.

    To be continued, Based on

    a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    1 hr 7 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 22

    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 22
    The fallout commences..

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    Otherwise, Leo tried to help

    ease the tension by talking, telling stories to the two women about when he and
    Harri had lived in Portland, how much of a disaster the two of them had been as
    'city boys' and how much things had fallen into place when they'd moved out to
    the country. Dani helped out, talking about the differences between city living
    in California and Australia, and living outside of a city when she was growing
    up back home. Much of the time, even though they didn't want to admit it, their
    eyes were roving the tree line at the end of the parking lot towards the
    driveway and the unseen highway beyond the trees.

    All three of them almost

    jumped out of their skin when Erica's phone went off. She'd texted Vanessa for
    a bit at the start, keeping her updated, but had set the phone down
    purposefully after a few minutes like she didn't want to be nervously checking
    it. Erica quickly picked it up and thumbed it open, reading quickly.

    "They're safe,"

    Erica sighed, letting out some of the tension she'd been holding. "But
    there was an attack on the Rez. Women and children were taken by someone; Kyla
    says Harri thinks it has to be the same militia people who raided the site. She
    also says Kara and the two women with her are missing and it doesn't look
    good."

    "Shit," Leo

    grunted. He closed his eyes and let himself hurt for Harri for a moment. The
    guy would take that straight to heart. All of it, not just the people he knew
    but every woman and kid.

    "What are they doing

    now?" Dani asked.

    "Looks like they've got

    the National Guard there now or something, they're searching the Rez for anyone
    else who needs help," Erica said. "After that, Kyla says Harri has
    some ideas of where to look for information."

    All three of them were quiet

    for a bit, not sure what to say. There wasn't much to say, and
    Leo didn't like feeling that way. There were lots of things he loved about his
    best friend, and a few things that bugged the shit out of him, but one of the
    things Harri was really good at was having a purpose. He always found something
    that he was working towards, something that he was doing. Even if that thing
    was having a relaxing day, it was like Harri had to put effort into doing that
    to make sure it happened the way he wanted. Sometimes that was a great thing,
    and sometimes it was frustrating. At the moment, though, it was worrying. 

    Leo couldn't do what Harri

    was doing. Well, he could try, but their skills and experiences and lives were
    different. Leo knew he was good at a few specific things, but what did cabinet
    making, or being pretty good in the kitchen, or being weirdly good at
    remembering song lyrics and book quotes do when the shit was hitting the fan?

    Here I am, on watch,

    protecting the family, he thought to
    himself. And it still feels like I'm just floating. I need to find my
    purpose.

    Leo could feel eyes on him

    and turned to see Erica looking at him. Their eyes met and the siblings just
    looked at each other for a long moment before both sighing at the same time.
    Maybe there were more important things going on than Leo's self-realizations.

    The quiet was disrupted,

    however, not by either of the siblings or Dani striking up a new conversation,
    but by Aria coming back up the ladder. "Movie's started," she said.
    "Ivy is being a little firecracker, getting everyone together. I think she
    practically forced Abi to sit right in the middle of the group so that she
    couldn't sneak out once the lights were off."

    Erica snorted softly and

    smiled. "Harri gave her a job, and she'll go at it like a pit bull. Just
    FYI; Harri and Kyla are Okay, but still working."

    Aria nodded and sighed.

    "Now tell us what's

    wrong," Dani said, looking the other woman up and down.

    "Actually, I was kind of

    hoping I could have a couple minutes with Leo?" Aria asked.

    "Yes," Erica said

    and turned to Dani. "That actually gives me the chance to grab you, babe,
    and have a conversation."

    "Erica,” Leo said.

    "Oh, shush," Erica

    said. "Who said it was about you?"

    "You did," Leo

    said. "Earlier."

    Erica rolled her eyes at her

    brother and waved him off as she stood up, then she pulled Dani to her feet and
    they grabbed their chairs and started walking over to the far side of the roof.
    Dani shot Leo a questioning look and all he could do was shrug.

    "Sit," he said,

    gesturing to the empty lawn chair and sitting up himself. "Dani was right,
    something's obviously going on. What's up?"

    Aria sighed, sitting down on

    the lawn chair and slouching. "Is that other conversation going to bug
    you?" she asked.

    "Everything my sister

    does bugs me," Leo smirked. "So no more than normal."

    Aria smiled a little and

    shook her head. "You're a good man, Leo."

    "Thanks?" he

    responded. "Why does that sound like the start of a breakup speech?"

    "It's not," Aria

    said. "Seriously, you are. Look... I know things are weird between us.
    Dani and you, India and me, you and me... we all know it's not exactly going as
    smoothly as Harri and Erica and them, right? It's the big open secret."

    "It's not a secret when

    you say it out loud," Leo said.

    "Well, I'm saying it

    because I don't want it to be," Aria said. "I want it to get fixed.
    Look, I'm; I'm not in love with you. But I'm in like with you. Big, heavy,
    sweaty, lusty Like. I think you're a very sweet man who cares about me, and
    India, and you're good in bed, and I think that once we're not all living out
    of borrowed rooms or RVs you'll be the kind of man I would want to live with.
    So what's wrong is India and I are arguing about that, and she's being kind of
    a bitch about it."

    "Fuck," I sighed.

    "I'm sorry. Is this about this morning?"

    "Partially," Aria

    said and then sighed. "It's more about her than you. Look, she's got stuff
    that I don't have the right to tell you. But you already know that we both
    'worked' as sugar babies before the whole vaccine testing thing. Well, while
    I'm... I don't want to say 'nesting' with you or anything 'cause we're
    definitely not there, but while I'm settling in and getting
    comfortable she thinks we should be using Sugar Daddy Rules for you."

    "Okay," Leo said.

    "I get not wanting to tell me her past stuff, but you're gonna need to
    spell that one out for me."

    "Fair," Aria said.

    "What I mean is... When we were working as Sugar Babies, we could have sex
    with the guys. Alone or together. That wasn't against the rules in our own
    thing between us. But there was a business to it. We weren't dating them, or
    living with them. Sex was a reward for the guys, even if we enjoyed it as well.
    And when I say sex, I mean like... everything above flirty texts. We didn't
    give away anything for free. And India thinks we should treat you like that
    because, in her mind, you're just another guy getting your rocks off with us,
    and the promise of the big house and surviving the pandemic in safety doesn't
    seem to compute as enough in her mind. But I'm not thinking that way at all.
    I want to fuck you. I want to have fun with you. So she's
    acting like a bit of a bitch to try and get her way."

    Leo sighed and groaned

    slightly. "For the record," he said. "I like spending time with
    you too. Sex and not-sex. And I really like the sex. And I like India too, I
    just wish she'd..."

    "Take the stick out of

    her ass and mellow out?" Aria suggested.

    "Towards me," Leo

    said, a little chagrined. "She's pretty mellow with everyone else except
    Harri."

    "Well, that one I can

    tell you about," Aria said. "It's purely because he's a cop now. She
    was raised by hippy anarchist parents, so the only good cop in her eyes is a
    fired cop. The fact that you're his best friend, and the whole housing
    situation is thanks to him, makes her feel awkward as hell. Especially when she
    overhears him talking about helping people, or people doing really shitty
    things, because it challenges her perspective."

    "So what are we doing

    then?" Leo asked. "Do you want to back off on stuff? Because however
    much I like spending time with you, I don't want to press your relationship
    with her."

    "The opposite,

    actually," Aria said, sitting up now and leaning forward. She was wearing
    a sweater and shorts, and she leaned forward and planted her elbows on her
    knees. "I want to be more open with you. I want to have fun with you when
    we feel like it, and when we want to be close to each other. And despite what
    she's saying, India wants that too. She likes you, Leo, but she doesn't respect
    you yet. She likes sex with you, she likes being around you, but her past is
    getting in her own way."

    "I'll make more of an

    effort with her," Leo said. "Meet her where she's at."

    "That's where to start,

    but..." Aria hesitated. "Honestly? She's acting like a brat and I
    think you need to treat her like one. We're not BDSM people, obviously, but
    that's sort of how we handled things with Sugar Daddies. She was the bratty,
    demanding one and I was the casual, sometimes motherly one smoothing things
    over. I think you need to fuck her, and just her, and make it a big one. Fuck
    her like you want to erase every other guy from her memory. Make her focus on
    you, and see you. Don't let her bitch or bully, make her be her
    and not the act she puts on."

    Leo let out a long breath.

    "That sounds great in theory, but in reality she might just flat
    refuse."

    "Maybe," Aria said.

    "But I don't think she will. If you pull her aside and whisper in her ear
    that you can't wait a minute more for her, you'll hook her."

    "That easy, huh?"

    Aria smiled softly. "It

    would work on me or Dani. It'll work on her."

    With a grunt, Leo stood up

    and stretched, then leaned down and kissed Aria on the cheek before pressing
    his lips to her ear. "I can't wait a minute more, Aria," he said
    quietly. "I'm stressed out and you make me feel like the world can melt
    away."

    Aria pulled back, looking

    into his eyes for a long moment, before kissing him hard. Then she pulled back
    again and looked in the direction that Erica and Dani had gone. They were
    pretty much invisible in the dark of night, the lights on the exterior of the
    building illuminating the grounds and the parking lot but making the roof even
    darker. "Hey, ladies?" Aria called. "Stay over there for a bit
    more unless you want to get a show. We're fuckin'."

    "Go for it!" Dani

    called at the same time Erica said, "Gross!" And they both laughed.

    Aria pulled her sweater off,

    revealing she wasn't wearing a bra under the hoodie as her tits were freed. Her
    pale skin with peachy pink nipples were a contrast even in the little light
    they had. Leo was drawn to them and Aria was quickly groaning happily as he got
    his lips over one, tonguing the nipple hard as he sucked.

    The problem, it turned out,

    with fucking on the roof was that there was gravel everywhere. As soon as they
    both stood up to disrobe the challenge presented itself. Even the lawn chairs,
    sturdy as they were for one person, felt like a not-great option for two. In
    the end, Leo sat super low in the sturdier of the two chairs with his ass
    pretty much hanging off the front and his feet braced firmly. This let Aria
    straddle him facing away and sit down on his cock as she moaned happily and
    started bouncing.

    "God, yes," Leo

    groaned, giving her meaty butt a swat.

    "Do that again,"

    Aria panted.

    Leo gave her another spank,

    this time on the other cheek, and she leaned forward to get a different angle
    as she bounced faster on him.

    "Fuck, I wish I could

    see more of you," Leo grunted.

    "Feel me then,"

    Aria said. "Get your hands all over me."

    He did just that, grabbing

    her ass and then exploring her in the near-dark, feeling every curve from her
    thighs to her waist. He teased every nook and cranny of her ass, even sliding
    his fingers across her stretched cunt where he was entering her, and up to
    tease around her butthole. It was a very, very poorly kept secret that Harri
    was getting anal on the regular from Ivy, but Leo hadn't done that with any of
    the three women he was with and he was more than curious. He filed some new
    information away for later when Aria groaned pleasurably when he teased a
    finger into her ass, feeling it squeeze on his digit, but that also made her
    slow her riding of him.

    "Gawd, Leo," Aria

    groaned, pushing her ass fully down and grinding on him. "Fuck, I'm going
    to come."

    "Fuck, I want to get to

    your clit but I can't reach," he laughed, not able to sit up for fear of
    the whole chair tipping forward.

    "Hold on, just play with

    my tits instead," Aria said, leaning back carefully until her back was
    pressed to his chest. Leo did as requested and got ahold of her tits, mauling
    them a little roughly as she used her hips to continue stroking his cock inside
    of her though the odd positioning wasn't allowing for a lot of depth. Neither
    of them particularly cared though, because the stimulation was bringing them
    closer and closer.

    Leo had learned a lot about

    what Aria liked from the fact that usually their sex was a threesome with
    India, who knew her really well. That was why, as she let out a little girly
    whine and exhaled heavily, Leo knew to grab her nipples firmly.

    Aria moaned, full-throated,

    as she came, shuddering like she always did. Leo couldn't watch her really
    because of the dark, but what he could do was feel her body pressed against
    his. He could feel her cunt clenching the ridge of his cock head. He could feel
    her fingers clawed and holding his thighs tightly.

    Leo came, thrusting up at

    her, just as she was coming down. It wasn't fair, really, doing that to her. As
    soon as his cum rocketed up and out like a hot geyser it pushed Aria right back
    into another, even bigger orgasm and her moan was even louder.

    Her second orgasm lasted

    longer than his did, and he held her through her shaking and quaking until she
    let out a big breath and relaxed.

    "Fuck," she said.

    "That was good."

    "Damn straight,"

    Leo grunted.

    "Is it weird that I want

    this for India?" she whispered

    Leo was interrupted by

    clapping and a wolf whistle from over in the direction of Erica and Dani, which
    made both him and Aria laugh softly.

    "It's not weird,"

    Leo said. "Or at least, I don't think so. I want this feeling for her, and
    you, and Dani. And me. This is; Maybe it's not love. But it's something
    special."

    "Thanks for saying that

    spooging in me is special," Aria said, the smirk audible on her lips.

    "If you start calling it

    that, you're starting a war you can't win," Leo said. "Cause I really
    liked dropping my swimmers off in your pool."

    "Oh, gross," Aria

    laughed. "Alright, no calling it spooge." She grunted and leaned
    forward, then stood up and turned, taking Leo's hand and pulling him to his
    feet as well until they were standing in just their shoes and hugging each
    other. "Thanks for being my government-regulated cum dispenser, Leo,"
    she said.

    "That is not better,"

    Leo laughed, hugging her back.

    "Yeah, probably,"

    Aria said. "But if we use that phrasing then I can be your
    government-mandated cum bank, and you can make deposits at all hours."

    "Are you trying to

    get me hard again?" Leo asked.

    "Only because Dani

    deserves a turn," Aria said, then kissed Leo on the cheek. "Thanks,
    babe. For being you, and hearing me out."

    "Thanks for telling me.

    I feel like I should have asked sooner what I could do."

    "Honestly, that might

    have made it weird," Aria said. "You waiting was the right
    call."

    "Well, it's not going to

    happen tonight, but in the next few days I'm going to do what you
    suggested," Leo said. "Let me process what you said, get my mind
    around it, and I promise I'll make the attempt."

    Aria rested her head on his

    chest and they stood, naked in the dark, holding each other until the feeling
    of Aria's tits pressed against him started Leo's cock rising again. Then,
    chuckling, they got dressed. "Alright," Aria called. "It's safe
    again."

    Leo was just sitting down

    when Erica and Dani came trudging out of the darkness and set their chairs down
    next to him.

    "That sounded like

    fun," Dani said.

    "You're lucky I didn't

    throw things at you, or tell an embarrassing story," Erica smirked.

    "It was, and thanks for

    not," Leo sighed. "The talk was about India. The sex was about
    us."

    "Want to know what our

    talk was about?" Erica asked.

    "Not while you're still

    here," Leo laughed. "I'll talk with my partner without the
    immediate influence of my sister, thank you very much."

    "Fine, fine," Erica

    chuckled.

    It was past midnight when

    Kyla texted again. They were safe, but Harri had only been able to drum up one
    potential lead. Erica had wanted them to come back to the Falls, but Kyla had
    insisted that they were heading back to the site and RVs; she and Vanessa would
    'take care' of making sure Harri's immunities were up.

    "Didn't need to think

    about that," Leo sighed.

    "Oh, come on,"

    Erica snorted. "Kyla is hot as hell and Vanessa isn't far behind."

    "You are evil," Leo

    said. "Evil, I say."

    After some discussion, it was

    decided that the evening watch could be cancelled. There never really had been
    any real risk, they'd been up on the roof more for Harri's benefit than for
    safety. Still, as they packed up they left the lawn chairs at the bottom of the
    ladder in the storage room just in case, and the firearms got split between
    Erica and Leo to store in their rooms for the night at least.

    Most of the compound was

    quiet, the ladies having headed to bed, but Ivy met Erica and Leo overheard
    them whispering. He smiled to himself, listening to Erica tell Ivy how she'd
    done a good job, and Ivy telling Erica she was proud of her for not worrying.

    "Leo," Dani

    whispered, catching his attention back.

    "What's up?" he

    asked, coming to her in the doorway of their room. The door was still shut and
    she was leaning back against it. When he got close, Dani grabbed him by the
    front of his shirt and gently pulled him closer as she smiled until their lips
    were pressed together. The kiss was long and slow and only ended when she moved
    her lips to his ear.

    "I've been wet since I

    watched you and Aria this morning," she whispered. "And then I had to
    listen to you fuck her."

    Leo groaned softly. "You

    could hear that much?"

    She laughed in her chest

    without making a noise. "We heard enough," she whispered. "No
    one should be downstairs. Come fuck me on one of the cafeteria tables."

    He groaned again, a little

    louder. "I guess we can sleep some other time."

    Dani looked at Leo across

    their breakfast table and grinned, her eyes dropping to the table and then back
    up to him.

    "I know," he said

    cryptically and rolled his eyes.

    "Know what?" Rachel

    asked as she came and sat down next to Leo, while Spencer sat down next to
    Dani. Rachel was wearing a unitard with jean shorts over top, the thin layer of
    the almost swimsuit-tight top hugging her body and showing the dull bumps of
    her nipples underneath. Spencer was dressed almost the opposite, wearing one of
    her usual bulky sweaters and pajama lounging pants.

    "Nothing," Leo said

    quickly, definitely not wanting it to spread around that he and Dani had made
    use of that particular table last night without getting caught. The last thing
    they needed was for Abi or Sara to get pissed that they were taking advantage
    of their kindness to house them, especially after the raised panic level
    surrounding last night's events.

    "Have you guys heard

    anything from Harri and Kyla?" Spencer asked. "Ivy keeps saying that
    they'll be fine, but you should have heard something, right?"

    "Harri and Kyla texted

    last night," Leo said. "They were safe, and crashed back at the
    construction site because they had to make sure their vaccines were dealing
    with any outbreaks."

    "What about the ladies

    from the Rez?" Rachel asked.

    Leo glanced at Dani, not sure

    how much he should reveal; on the one hand, the truth wasn't some big secret,
    but on the other it could scare them more than needed. Dani shrugged softly and
    turned to the ladies. "There was an attack, sort of like what happened at
    the construction site and why we're here, but worse," Dani said.
    "Kyla said people are missing."

    "That's awful,"

    Spencer said, getting a pained look on her face.

    "Is Harri doing his cop

    thing, then?" Rachel asked.

    "I can't see him not doing

    that," Leo said. "I haven't heard anything from them this morning
    though."

    "Well, I'm glad we've

    got you here for us," Rachel said, putting a hand on Leo's shoulder and
    rubbing it for a moment before going back to her food. "Honestly, it's
    good to have a guy around in general. Too much estrogen packed into one place
    is not something I'm used to. I grew up with five brothers.
    I'm not used to this many feelings being expressed in ways other than shouting;
    happy, sad, angry, whatever."

    "How are they?" Leo

    asked. "Your family?"

    "Umm, fine so far. The

    ones that are worth keeping up with, anyways," Rachel said. "My Mom
    and youngest brother are socked away down in Dallas and keeping safe. My Dad
    and oldest brother were in prison, have been for years; they got it in their
    heads to try and rob a bank to fix their fraud issues. Turns out they were both
    gambling addicts, ruined my Mom's life and everyone's credit in my family by
    opening up fake credit cards. I could give a fuck if they're alive or not. My
    second-oldest brother got into gangs and tried to recruit my second-youngest,
    so I beat the fuck out of him myself. He ended up getting killed when he was
    doing a drive-by and the people shot back, so serves him right. My
    second-youngest brother is the brainiac of the family. He graduated from
    college in April, full ride all the way but no ceremony or anything, and he got
    an immediate job offer from the CDC. Surprise-surprise, they need a hell of a
    lot of bodies right now for all the research and contamination control and shit
    they're doing. He's got a biochem degree so I guess that helps. He can't say
    what he's working on or where, but he shoots me a text every few days letting
    me know he's safe."

    "Jesus," Dani said.

    "And I thought my family had issues. Sorry about your older brothers and
    father."

    "It's in the past,"

    Rachel said, waving her off and shaking her head.

    The conversation was

    interrupted when Erica came over. "Hey," she said, joining the table
    as she slid in next to Spencer on the bench and gave the blonde a wink before
    leaning forward to look at Leo and Dani. "Harri texted good morning, but
    Kyla and Vanessa gave me more details. They have a big lead on a lead, and
    Harri and Kyla are making a deal with some bikers. If it works out, they'll
    probably be doing something about it today. I'm thinking we should try to meet
    them back at the site instead of getting them to come here."

    "Absolutely," Leo

    said. "We can pile into your car, be there in fifteen minutes. Whenever it
    makes sense."

    "Okay," Erica said.

    "I'll make sure Ivy and I are ready."

    "Do you think I can

    come?" Spencer asked, a little embarrassed. "I; Harri and I were
    supposed to chat last night but he had to rush out."

    "Maybe," Erica said,

    putting a hand on her back and rubbing softly. "I'm sure he'd appreciate
    it, sweetie, but there's only so much space in the car and if we take a second
    then we're probably overwhelming him and Kyla before something big and possibly
    dangerous. And, honestly, I think Josie is kind of feeling wrung out still
    emotionally and the only thing that helped was Harri, and she feels like she
    didn't even get to thank him."

    "Okay," Spencer

    nodded, looking just a little disappointed. "That makes sense."

    "If she doesn't want to

    go, you can have the spot in the car," Erica assured her.

    "Thanks, Erica,"

    Spencer said.

    "No problem," Leo's

    sister replied, wrapping an arm around the younger woman and hugging her around
    the shoulder. Then she glanced at Leo. "I'll let you know when? I was
    supposed to be doing a tattoo design for Melina but I'm going to push that
    back."

    Leo nodded, and Erica slipped

    back out from the bench seating and headed to grab some food from the light
    spread Sara had prepared for breakfast.

    "You sister kinda scares

    me," Rachel said.

    "What?" Leo asked.

    "Why? She wasn't even being intense."

    "I dunno, she's just

    like... a big female personality. She's like Abi, but I don't understand her as
    well," Rachel said. "Everything about her is just like, 'I am Woman, hear
    me roar.'"

    "I get that," Dani

    laughed. "I love her, but she does definitely come off
    that way."

    "I think she's kind of

    awesome," Spencer said. "Scary, but awesome."

    Leo snorted, smirking and

    shaking his head. "If you only knew the stories I do about her being a
    massive dork."

    All three of the ladies

    immediately wanted to know those stories, but Leo held up his hands. "I
    will tell the stories," he said. "When it's appropriate. Meaning when
    I can watch my sister squirm as I embarrass her like a good brother
    should."

    "Sounds like the same

    rules apply in your family as mine," Rachel laughed.

    "Family meeting,"

    was all Leo had needed to say, and Aria and India had agreed and brought their
    breakfasts with them outside. They'd gotten up later, having lounged in bed
    longer than Leo and Dani.

    Leo led the way, circling

    around the side of the Valkyrie Falls building to where a few picnic tables
    were set up. They would have privacy for their conversation since it was out of
    hearing range of the outdoor gym. It was cooler than the past couple of days
    and overcast, the sound of the wind in the leaves making a constant rustle. As
    they approached the table Dani slid onto the bench first but Leo turned and
    embraced Aria with one hand on her back and kissed her on the cheek. "Good
    morning," he said.

    "Morning, babe,"

    Aria said with a little smile, giving him a peck on the lips.

    Leo then made sure to make

    eye contact with India, stepping to her as well. She wasn't a short woman, but
    she was the shortest of the three he was partnered with. Where Aria was dressed
    casually in a loose t-shirt and yoga pants hugging her curvy hips and thighs,
    India looked ready for a day at the beach already. She was wearing a pretty
    yellow string bikini top with orange accents, the cups giving her fantastic
    tits full coverage, and she was wearing jean shorts over the bikini bottoms,
    the yellow-and-orange ties in messy bows high on each hip. Her brown hair was
    loose, intermixed with braids and a bunch of fake dreads; he'd watched Aria
    help her take them out before so she could do a proper hair washing and then
    put them back in, and it was a process, but it was also her look. Beads, a
    feather, and a couple of metallic rings were woven into the dreads and braids,
    and she was wearing big mandala earrings.

    "Good morning,

    India," Leo said, keeping eye contact. She had beautiful grey eyes and
    playful features, but he could see the calculations going on behind her
    expression. He leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek, just touching her
    hip lightly as he did it before backing off.

    "Good morning,

    babe," she said. It didn't sound cautious, but now that he knew what Aria
    had told him he could see the guardedness of it. She went to sit, and Leo sat
    across from her and Aria, next to Dani.

    They took turns giving Aria

    and India the latest update on things, which didn't take very long.

    "If Josie wants to go, I

    guess there's no room for me," Aria said. "I would go
    if there was room." Leo noted that she dropped a hand beneath the edge of
    the table and touched India's leg, reassuring her wordlessly.

    "I'm sure Harri would

    appreciate it," Leo said.

    "He'll understand

    though," Dani nodded.

    "There's something else

    I want to talk to you gals about," Leo said. This took Dani a little by
    surprise, and she pivoted to look more at him. Leo pressed his lips together
    for a moment as he let out a breath. "So; I've been feeling a sort of...
    not a depression or anything, but a malaise. Like I'm being way too lazy, and
    vacation has lasted too long. And I think that's been affecting me in some
    not-great ways. The first thing I want to do is apologize to all three of you;
    you each got matched with a me that hadn't been forced into losing his paycheck
    when I filled out the Oracle survey, and a me that was just doing more
    than we have been since you each got here. Dani, you got more of that me,
    but Aria and India... well, you especially deserve to know I can see where I
    might not have been meeting the initial matching compared to where I've been
    at."

    "Thank you," Aria

    said. "And we understand. Things are wild right now." She looked at
    India, who was chewing on the inside of her cheeks as she poked her oatmeal
    with her spoon.

    "Okay," India said,

    acknowledging. "I mean, things haven't exactly been bad, so I
    don't know why you feel the need to apologize. We live in a tricked out RV,
    sure, so that's kind of weird but it's only temporary."

    "It's not about where we

    live," Leo sighed as Dani started rubbing his knee under the table.
    "It's about being the sort of man that you three deserve to have around,
    whatever that means to us. We've been living off of Harri's coat tails and
    that's not Okay. So, I just want to make a couple of promises; I'm going to
    find my purpose in all these changes that are happening. Maybe that means I
    sign on with the construction crews and go back to doing cabinet making, or I
    pick up framing or something. But I'm also going to find my purpose with us,
    or be more purposeful to make sure I'm pulling my weight to be a good partner
    to you all."

    "Thank you, Leo,"

    Aria said, nodding sincerely as she looked at him. "That's really; I
    believe you." India didn't say anything, just nodding as she looked a
    little curious and a little skeptical. That was just a challenge that Leo would
    need to overcome.

    Maybe Aria was right about

    how to deal with it, Leo thought. But
    that was something for another day.

    "Thank you, babe,"

    Dani said, turning on the bench next to him and lifting a leg over to sit on it
    sideways so that she could hug him with both arms. Leo got an arm around her as
    well.

    "You ladies deserve my

    best efforts, not just me letting it ride," he said.

    Dani sat back up. "And

    speaking of effort... I think we need to talk about one other thing. All of
    us."

    "What's that?" Leo

    asked.

    Dani took a breath and

    glanced at the other two ladies. "If Harri is going on a rescue mission to
    save a bunch of women and children, I want to go with him. And maybe you should
    too. We're both decent shots, and he's going to need more backup than just
    Kyla. I keep thinking of a bunch of scared kids and I can't not do
    something."

    Leo nodded. "I was going

    to wait for us to know more, but... I agree," he said. Then he swallowed
    the little claw of panic in his throat. "Harri has been running into the
    fire for weeks helping people. We need to step up, and maybe that's part of me
    finding myself. But,” He cut off, letting out a long breath and looking at Aria
    and India again. "It's dangerous for all of us, not just me or Dani. If I
    were to get badly hurt, or killed... we know that there's supposedly something they
    can do with my body to help you three out, but not really what."

    Aria frowned. "I want to

    tell you you're overreacting on your search for purpose, babe," she said,
    reaching across the table and grabbing his hand. "But I actually saw the
    people on the Rez that first time Harri went up to find out if Kara was alive
    after the fire. They're just people, trying to make things work. And I saw the
    way they were together... Harri will take risks, even bigger ones than usual,
    for her. He needs people to help him make good decisions. My vote is that he'll
    need you, so you should go. For the people who need it."

    "My vote is obvious, I'm

    going with you," Dani said.

    "I would too if I could

    shoot the broad side of a barn," Aria smirked.

    All three of them turned to

    India, who was making an oddly conflicted face. "I feel like shit, with
    what I want to say," she finally sighed.

    "No one's going to judge

    you," Aria assured her.

    India took in a breath, her chest

    rising and falling heavily. "I don't want to die because you decided to do
    something stupidly risky," she said, looking at Leo. "I get that it's
    a good cause, and he's your best friend, and you need to feel purposeful or
    whatever. But you don't have any training to do some sort of wild west shootout
    or Call of Duty bullshit. You could just make things worse and get killed doing
    it, and then we'd all be fucked."

    Leo took that one like a

    punch in the chest, but he knew she was right. In the balance of things, would
    he even make a difference?

    "So that's a No

    vote," Dani said. "Two against one."

    "I don't think that's

    fair," Leo said, looking into Dani's eyes, and then over to India. "I
    feel like maybe there should be some Veto power for anyone at risk when a
    decision like this is being made."

    "Fine," Dani said,

    focusing on India. Her Australian accent deepened as she let out some of her
    frustration. "Don't be a selfish bitch. Ladies just like you, me and Aria
    got kidnapped. Their kids got kidnapped. Orphans who've been
    watching their parents die from the pandemic got kidnapped. By backwoods hicks
    for some unknown reason. Awful things might be happening to
    them right now. Torture. Assault. Rape. They might be getting sold to
    other people. Killed. Hooked on drugs to keep them pliable. Pimped out. And Leo
    and I might be able to help save them from that. Because what are
    the chances that they took all of those women and children for something else?
    Best case scenario is, what, it's some whackadoo doomsday cult? Great, they all
    get fed poison Kool-Aid and get murdered instead of being raped. So do you want
    to veto us helping, or,”

    "Enough," Aria said

    sternly, cutting Dani off. India had tears running down her cheeks, her chin
    and lower lip shuddering, and Aria grabbed her and hugged her close, cradling
    her head with one hand. "She gets it, Dani. "

    "Good," Dani said.

    "Then,”

    "She gets it!" Aria

    practically snarled.

    "Dani," Leo said,

    reaching up and turning Dani by the chin to look at him instead of glaring at
    India and Aria. She was riled up and he could see it in her eyes, but they
    softened a little when their gazes locked. Leo wasn't sure what to
    say, or how to say it, without betraying some trust. Aria had hinted that India
    had some shit in her past that wasn't her story to tell. What were the chances
    that Dani had hit closer to home than she realized?

    After a long moment Dani's

    eyes softened some more, seeing the conflict in Leo's, and she let out her
    breath. Another moment and she nodded, reaching up to wrap her fingers around
    Leo's and pull his hand down into her lap. She turned to India and Aria.
    "I'm sorry," she said. No excuses.

    "Go," India said,

    suppressing a sob. "Just; Fuck, just go. You're right. I can't just; me
    versus dozens of other women and kids? Me versus any of them?"

    Aria's look had softened as

    well, and she glanced between Dani and Leo and took a deep breath. Then she
    nodded away, back around the corner of the building. 'Go,' she mouthed.
    'Be safe.'

    Leo reached out this time and

    she accepted his hand, and they squeezed a little as they looked into each
    other's eyes. Then he and Dani stood and left the two so that Aria could
    console India. Once they were around the corner, Dani stopped and looked up at
    Leo. "I'm sorry," she said. "I just,”

    "Shush," Leo hushed

    her, pulling her into a hug. "You were right, Dani. You just hit her where
    it hurts, I think."

    "Fuck," Dani

    sighed, hugging him back.

    "We'll fix it when we

    can," Leo said. "That just probably won't be today."

    Piling into the car took a

    little longer than Leo thought it would when Erica first gave him and Dani the
    nod that it was time to go. The delay was a conversation between Erica, Josie
    and Spencer. Josie was apparently still unsure about whether she should come or
    not even though she'd done herself up. In the end Spencer had hugged the taller
    blonde and then pretty much pushed her into the car.

    "So," Erica said as

    she started driving her car out through the woods and towards the highway.
    "Everyone think of ways to tell Harri that he better bring his ass back
    safe and sound?"

    "I know how, if we had

    more time," Ivy said from the back middle seat, the smallest person
    getting the most-squished seating.

    "Ivy, he doesn't need to

    fuck your butt right now to remember how good it is,"
    Erica smirked.

    "Jesus," Leo

    coughed, still not exactly used to how open the ladies of the Black-La Costa
    group could be. Erica, Dani and Ivy all chuckled, though Josie remained quiet
    and Leo could see in the rear view mirror that she was blushing as she looked
    out the window.

    "Leo and I aren't

    wishing him off," Dani spoke up. "We're going to go with him."

    That brought a silence to the

    car.

    "I don't know about

    that..." Erica finally said.

    "We can help," Leo

    said to his sister. "And he needs it."

    "Kyla texted and said

    Miriam got him help, though," Erica said. "And that Agent who leased
    the place originally sent someone too."

    "How many people are

    going with Kyla and Harri?" Leo asked. "If it's not, like, twenty
    then it's probably not enough."

    Erica grimaced and glanced

    over her shoulder. "Really?" she asked Dani.

    "Kyla is going, I don't

    see why Leo or I shouldn't," Dani said.

    Leo saw a flash of something

    pass over Erica's features, but it was there and gone so quick that he really
    wasn't sure what it was. "Dani's right. Kyla might have been the resident
    action sidekick for Harri, but she isn't any more trained than
    either of us. We can shoot a rifle, so we can help."

    Erica sighed heavily. "I

    really don't think it's a good idea. Harri won't go for it."

    "We're not taking no for

    an answer, sis," Leo said. "We'll keep him as safe as we can."

    "Well, it's on you to

    sell him on it," Erica said while glancing at Leo out of the corner of her
    eye. He knew she wouldn't want him to go; who wanted their
    sibling to run towards danger? And the fact that she was already dealing with
    Harri going off didn't help things. But she pivoted the conversation, talking
    to Josie about getting to be off of the Valkyrie Falls grounds for the first
    time in months, and how she'd get to see the construction site. Ivy took over
    parts of the conversation as well, promising to show Josie where their House
    would go up. Leo wasn't sure how easy that would be considering that it was
    looking more and more like a storm was going to break at any minute; they could
    show Josie the RVs for sure, but hiking up to the spring didn't seem like it
    would be in the cards.

    The drive wasn't long and the

    closer they got the more tense Leo felt. They hadn't been back to the site in
    almost a week, and it felt weird even thinking of it as 'the site' and not
    'home' or at least 'Harri's place.' It hadn't even been two and a half months
    since that Agent had come to make a deal for the land. It felt like
    it had been ages.

    "Well, that's new,"

    Erica murmured as they came around the last long bend in the highway and within
    view of the main entrance to the site. The last time any of them had seen it,
    the little portable shack had still been up off to one side of the graded
    gravel road and there had been trees pretty much up to the shoulder of the
    road.

    The biggest change was that

    trees had been trimmed back, creating a V-like open space to make more room for
    what Leo could only think of as little bunkers. The trees they'd felled, plus
    more that must have been brought down, had been chopped into lengths and laid
    sideways into a roughly half-hexagon shape on either side of the driveway.
    There were a half dozen airmen reinforcing the positions, lining the wooden
    walls with sandbags as they were filling them with dirt dug out from in front
    of the bunkers to make a trench.

    The most eye-catching of the

    additions weren't the little bunkers themselves though, it was the dark green
    Humvee with the big fuckin' gun on top of it. Harri would probably be able to
    rattle off exactly what it was, what size ammunition it shot and how much
    damage it could do to a man at a hundred yards, but Leo didn't have the
    experience or the care to know what it was. It was big, it was mounted on top
    of a military vehicle, and that meant it could probably cut a civilian vehicle
    in half without much trouble.

    And it was pointing right at

    them.

    Well, maybe not right at

    them, but the soldier manning the gun was definitely tracking them, and all of
    the airmen stood up and were vigilant as Erica slowed the car and signaled that
    she was turning in. One of the airmen filling sandbags waved for her to stop as
    he climbed up onto the gravel road. It didn't take long to show they had
    clearance onto the base, even if they didn't have badges or anything. Apparently
    'the Sheriff's family' was fairly well known.

    "Guess you are one of us

    now, Josie," Ivy said with a grin, nudging the athlete with an elbow. The
    way Ivy said 'Josie' was with a soft J and more like 'Joh-see,' making it sound
    way more French.

    A lot of work had been done

    in the last week that Harri hadn't really mentioned, but he'd been busy so
    maybe he hadn't noticed. All of the off shooting roads from the expanded
    driveway weren't just cleared dirt anymore, they had pressed gravel to better
    support the big trucks hauling logs and brush out of the way. It looked like
    they were also starting to clear out lots, especially closer to the highway;
    one large swathe on either side of the driveway could hold an entire strip mall
    already and workers were still going.

    Up closer to the camp, they

    saw that the third barracks was well on its way in construction, and the site
    was buzzing with activity. Erica avoided the main drag straight through the
    camp even though there was a gravel road they could have taken, instead
    skirting around the outside of the camp and sliding onto the roughly graded
    dirt of the cleared area. It was a lot more of a bumpy trip, but it meant not
    needing to slow down for pedestrians and that close to seeing Harri, Leo knew
    Erica didn't want to slow down one bit.

    There was activity around a

    couple of trucks sort of near the RVs, well-spaced away from the camp, and
    Erica headed for it since Harri's police truck was there, and the man himself
    quickly came into view.

    Erica brought the car to a

    jarring halt and didn't even bother taking the keys out of the ignition before
    she was getting out of the car. Leo had to reach over to get the car in park
    himself before turning it off. Ivy had basically scrambled out of the car over
    Dani's lap even faster than Erica. By the time Leo, Dani and Josie managed to
    get out of the car as well Harri had already had a couple of smooches planted
    on him.

    "Hey," Harri said

    as Erica managed to peel herself away from him. "You guys didn't need to
    come out."

    "Of course we did,"

    Leo said, shaking his head and grabbing Harri, pulling him into a hug. Classic
    Harri, trying to make a big thing look like a little one.

    "And we're not just here

    to see you off," Dani said as she came up behind her partner. "Leo
    and I are coming with you.

    Leo had just let him go so he

    could hug Dani and Josie, but he could see Harri physically tense up.
    "Okay," the big guy said. "Hold on,”

    "One conversation at a

    time," Erica said. She distracted Harri from his immediate arguments by
    kissing him again and telling him to go hard on the hunt. Then she passed him
    to Ivy, who said something in French, and then she gave way to Josie. Watching
    Harri and Josie hug was like watching a couple of awkward fourteen year olds
    who everyone knew were crushing on each other, but they didn't realize it was
    mutual. They spoke quietly as Harri held her, and Leo took a moment to check
    out the other people who looked like they were going to be part of the mission.

    There was a lithe black

    woman, a short and stocky guy, a tall blonde guy, and... a soccer mom? Or like,
    the mom from the Brady Bunch?

    "What the fuck is going

    on?" Leo muttered to himself.

    "Guys,” Harri started,

    having separated from Josie and turning to Leo and Dani again, but he got cut
    off as a woman came out of the RV compound and called Erica's name.

    It took Leo a long moment to

    connect the face to the situation; he'd met Julia before. She was a client of
    Erica's. He was pretty sure he'd even made a tipsy pass at her at a bar once
    when they went out, but was pretty sure she'd ended up going home with Erica
    that night and that had definitely scratched her off the
    'possible hookup' list because he wasn't about to be Eskimo siblings with
    his sister.

    Erica recognized her faster

    than Leo though, and they basically ran at each other and collided in a flash
    of womanly hugs and speed-talking at the same time.

    Harri, on the other hand,

    decided to let the reunion be and turned to Leo and Dani. "Come on,"
    he said, nodding towards the closest barracks, and started walking. Leo
    followed, taking Dani's hand and giving it a squeeze. Harri stopped maybe
    thirty yards from the trucks and everyone else, turning and opening his mouth
    to tell them exactly what he thought of Dani's declaration.

    "Harri, we're not

    letting you do this alone," Dani cut in before he could say no. "Leo
    and I both know how to shoot."

    "And there's no fucking

    way that you're talking us out of it," Leo continued. "You've got
    what looks like some experts along with... Is that a soccer mom?"

    "Apparently she's a

    psychopath with a hatred for human traffickers," Harri said with a rueful
    look. "Which, I mean, is pertinent in this case. Guys, I appreciate the
    offer but I can't let you come. If something happened,”

    "If something happened

    to you, do you think we could forgive ourselves either?" Leo asked,
    feeling his frustration rising. "I mean seriously, Harri."

    "We both love you,"

    Dani said, taking Leo's hand again and squeezing it hard, making it a unified
    front.

    Harri sighed and wiped at his

    forehead, clearly frustrated because he was torn. He knew they'd cornered him
    emotionally, and the logic of taking more people wasn't exactly a failing case.

    "You're thinking too

    hard about it," Leo said.

    "We've both been hunting,

    and we can both help," Dani said, dropping her voice as her accent went
    more Australian. "You keep taking everything on yourself, Harri, every
    time something bad happens. But we're all a family and
    families fight together."

    "Ugh," he grunted,

    looking to the sky. He turned and called over to the others. "Erica, can
    you come over here?"

    Erica said something to

    Julia, then to Ivy, and came over at a jog. "What is it, babe? I told them
    you'd probably be against this idea."

    Harri turned back to Dani and

    Leo. "You're right, Okay? There are a lot of reasons to say yes, and
    there's probably a few less reasons to say no. But there's one major reason
    I need you to stay back, Leo." He looked at Erica and they seemed to have
    a moment before nodding, which confused Leo heavily. Then Harri turned his
    attention back to Leo, looking him in the eyes. "Remember how we were
    talking about the fact that we'd be brothers now, if Erica and I ever manage to
    actually tie the knot? Well, you're also going to be an uncle."

    It took Leo a second to parse

    past the 'no' and hear what his best friend had just told him. He looked at
    Erica as his eyes went wide. "You're...?" he asked his sister, not
    able to finish the sentence.

    Erica nodded, breaking into a

    grin, and Leo crashed into her as he wrapped his arms around his sister and
    squeezed her just about as tight as he could, burying his face into her
    shoulder. "Oh my God, Erica. Oh my God," he said. "Mom and Dad
    would be so happy for you. Oh my God!"

    "I know," Erica

    sobbed softly, holding him back just as tight. "I know, Leo. I'm sorry I
    didn't tell you yet, we just wanted to wait until we were all back home."

    The secret didn't matter. It

    was their news to tell, and it had to still be pretty new. Leo squeezed her one
    more time and let her go, turning to Harri as Dani took her turn to crash into
    Erica with a little suppressed squeal of joy for her. Leo grabbed his best
    friend and pulled him tight. "You bastard," he laughed, shaking his head
    as he tried to run through everything he was feeling. "You fucking
    bastard."

    "I promise not to let

    your niece or nephew be a bastard, Leo," Harri chuckled. "But this is
    why I need you to stay back. Nothing's going to happen to me, but just in case,
    I need you safe. I need you to be the man in my son or daughter's life if I
    can't be. Putting us both out there in danger would take us both away from
    Erica and from the kid."

    It was dirty pool. "Fuck

    you," Leo sighed, thumping Harri on the shoulder softly with a fist.
    "God, you're such an asshole. Yes, obviously, Okay. When you put it like
    that, how am I supposed to argue?"

    "That doesn't mean I

    need to stay back," Dani said, wrapping one arm around Leo as she hugged
    both men. "It just gives me more reason to go. I need to make sure you
    come home, Harri."

    Erica came around and joined

    the group hug from the other side. The conversation was full of quick updates;
    she was only a few weeks pregnant so it was still early days. She was already
    researching and trying to find a good doctor who also happened to still be
    alive and taking patients, but thought she might end up needing to contact
    Miriam since there were questions about the vaccine and the baby. Leo and Dani
    were both thrilled for her.

    Leo also watched Dani

    closely. They hadn't talked about kids yet; Dani had an IUD that would need to
    be removed for that to happen, and they didn't even say 'I love you' in a
    romantic way. Sure, they loved each other, and worked really well as partners,
    but it was sort of a heightened version of what he had with Aria. He didn't get
    any sort of feeling from her either way of whether the first baby in the group
    was turning on her own biological clock or not, so he decided to try to put it
    out of his mind for now because there was something else dominating his
    thoughts.

    Erica was pregnant, and Harri

    needed him to be the backstop. He needed Leo to pick up the pieces if something
    bad happened, and Erica would need him more than ever in that circumstance as
    well.

    Dani made the argument that

    if Leo was staying back, she should still go. Her risking herself wasn't as
    problematic vaccine-wise as Leo, and now she had extra reason to want to keep
    Harri safe for Erica. Harrison reluctantly agreed and things started moving
    quickly as Dani rushed to the RV to change, and Leo followed Harri back to the
    main group where introductions had been getting tossed around, wanting to find
    a private moment with his sister but not getting it immediately.

    Erica re-introduced Julia to

    Harri, filling in how they knew each other. Then there was a lot of
    reorganizing, and during the press Erica pulled Leo into a hug and whispered in
    his ear, "We're not telling anyone else right now, so don't spread it.
    Please?"

    "Of course," Leo

    said, hugging her firmly before letting her go as they looked into each other's
    eyes. He couldn't stop himself from grinning despite the tense moment going on,
    and Erica smirked a little back. He was going to be an uncle. His sister was
    going to be a Mom.

    Dani came back out, changed

    into some darker clothes and wearing a jacket over the bulletproof vest she was
    borrowing from Kyla. Leo met her first, pulling her into a hug before she got
    wrapped up with figuring out what firearms she'd be using and whatever else the
    professionals needed to tell her.

    "Leo, babe," Dani

    said. "It'll be Okay."

    "Just be careful,"

    he told her. "I'm staying back because of what they asked me to do, and
    it's making me feel like I'm failing you."

    "Shush," she

    shushed him softly.

    "I'm being serious,

    Dani," Leo said. "Earlier this morning I made some promises to you
    and the girls. Now I'm feeling like; I feel like I'm paying the price for
    figuring that out. I can't be everything. I can't be Harri. But I can be me.
    I'll be the backstop for our families. I'm going to make sure our family is on
    course and healthy and provided for, and I'm going to make sure Erica and Harri
    have that as well."

    "You'll be the

    Godfather," Dani said, pulling back a little as she smiled at him. They'd
    watched Old School a few weeks ago while going through a 'Will Ferrell but just
    his secondary roles' movie marathon.

    "Sure," Leo

    smirked. "I'll be the Godfather. I'm taking control of our future. If
    Harri is going to be some big fucking hero for everyone else, I'll be the hero
    we need at home."

    "Then I need you to do

    something for me," Dani said.

    "Anything," he

    promised immediately.

    She hugged him tightly again,

    pressing her lips to his ear. "I need you to start flirting back with
    Yvonne and Rachel. Even start sleeping with them now, so that when the vaccine
    is available for them they'll pick you right away. You need more partners,
    babe, and they would make good ones."

    Leo swallowed.

    "Okay," he said a little hoarsely. "I understand." When
    he'd first filled out the Oracle survey, the idea of having a bunch of women in
    a wild harem situation had sounded like a hot fantasy and he'd put that he was
    open to it. The reality was different than he'd imagined. Maybe he shouldn't
    have been surprised that Dani was pushing him towards it though, based on his
    matching with her.

    Dani kissed him on the cheek,

    then pulled back a little again and kissed him on the lips firmly. "My
    Godfather," she said and winked. "I'll be home soon with a story to
    tell."

    "I'll have a naked

    massage ready for you when you get back, to ease all the aches and pains my
    sexy action hero partner accumulates while kicking ass and taking names,"
    Leo promised.

    She kissed him again.

    "That sounds amazing, but depending on what happens I might just need a
    good cry instead."

    "Then I'll be ready for

    that too," he assured her.

    "I need to go."

    "I know," Leo

    sighed, then let her go.

    He felt like he should tell

    her he loved her, but the words felt weird in his mouth. It just wasn't them.
    One last look between them, Dani smiling a little, and she went and joined the
    Rescue Team.

    In minutes they were loading

    up in the trucks. Leo stole one last kiss from Dani through the rolled down
    window of Harri's truck, and then they were driving away.

    "Shit," Erica

    sighed. She was standing with one arm around Ivy and the other around Josie,
    pulling both women tighter to her.

    "It feels like it got a

    lot more quiet, real quick," Leo said.

    "Tell me that's not the

    last time we see him," Josie said quietly. "I couldn't handle
    it."

    "Harrison will come back

    to us," Ivy said, sticking her chin out confidently. "He will come
    back a hero, but will need to be taken care of. We'll do that for him."

    "And we'll take care of

    whoever he comes back with," Erica said, then glanced at Leo. "You
    might want to think about volunteering for Imprinting duty, Leo. If,” She had
    to clear her throat, emotion suddenly surging through her. "If Kara and
    Gerty and Tanaya are all Okay, I'd bet my left tit they'll all want to choose him.
    But there might be a whole bunch of women who need partners before they succumb
    to the virus."

    Leo grimaced but nodded.

    "I'm willing," he said. "Do we know,” He was cut off by a
    spatter of rain drops, and he looked up and saw that the heavens were about to
    open up. The clouds looked heavy in the air, and another
    smattering of raindrops hit. "Are we staying here or heading back to the
    Falls?" he asked quickly.

    "...Falls," Erica

    said. "We can't do anything here except wait."

    They all rushed for Erica's

    car and piled in as the rain started coming down like someone turned on the
    faucet.

    "Better get us onto the

    gravel road," Leo said. "Before we get stuck when this turns to
    mud."

    "Fuck," Erica

    grunted, putting the car in drive and getting it turned around. "I really
    need to get a jeep or something, living out here in the fuckin' sticks."

    They drove through the middle

    of the camp this time, meaning to head for the road out, but a waving figure
    stopped them as it approached out of the rain. Seeing it was Vanessa, Erica put
    it in park and Ivy and Josie squeezed over in the back seat as the
    already-soaked woman climbed in, taking off her hard hat as she entered.

    "You guys Okay?"

    she asked.

    "Did you get to say

    goodbye?" Erica asked her in reply.

    "Yeah, I caught them on

    their way out."

    "And?" Erica

    prompted.

    "And I'm freaking out,

    but I can handle it," Vanessa said.

    "Same," Leo said.

    "Yeah, same," Erica

    sighed.

    "I am not freaked,"

    Ivy said. "I have faith."

    "Well, I'm

    freaked," Josie chuckled dimly.

    "Vanessa, I had a

    thought," Leo said, deciding that if he was going to keep his mind off of
    the danger his partner and best friend were heading into, he might as well
    start acting on his decisions. "There's going to be at least a few hundred
    houses built eventually, right?"

    "Yeah," she said,

    raising an eyebrow.

    "How are they all being

    furnished?" Leo asked.

    Vanessa frowned. "I...

    actually don't know," she said. "I assume that's on someone's radar,
    but definitely not mine."

    "Could you find out for

    me?" Leo asked. "I know you've got all those untrained apprentices;
    I'm thinking I could grab a few of them and start up a workshop to start
    churning out custom dining room tables and chairs. Even if the rest of the
    houses are full of Ikea furniture, if everyone is going to have a big family then
    they'll need big tables to fit that many people around. That's something I
    could get started on as soon as I can get some work space."

    "I'll talk to my Dad,

    see what the plan is," Vanessa said. "But I think that's a great
    idea. We can probably get you a contract or something, and if you're training
    some of the ladies that's all the better because I've got too many to begin
    with and more on the way."

    "I'd like to put in an

    order for a custom bed," Erica smirked from the driver's seat.

    Leo snorted softly, almost

    unhearable over the beating of the rain on the roof of the car. "Maybe I
    should start working on some designs. That might be a hot item in the near
    future."

    "I've got a question

    back," Vanessa said. "Or a favor, I guess."

    "What's up?" Leo

    asked.

    "I need someone to come

    make sure the chicken coop isn't currently blowing away or that this rain is
    going to kill the chickens," Vanessa said.

    Erica, Leo and Ivy all said,

    "Chicken coop?" at the same time.

    Vanessa grinned. "Our

    man got us fresh eggs for life," she said. "I just need to make sure
    I'm not currently murdering them."

    Leo sighed. "Alright.

    Where is it and how wet am I going to get?"

    "Around that barracks

    there, and very," Vanessa said.

    "Let's go save some

    chickens," Leo said, and got out of the car into the heavy rain. The chill
    of it hit him, but he didn't mind. Harri brought home the chickens, but by God,
    Leo was going to backstop him and make sure they were safe. That was the job he
    could do, and he'd do it.

    "You guys are

    back," Yvonne said, raising her eyebrows and smiling hopefully as Leo,
    Ivy, Erica and Josie tramped in from out of the storm and into the front
    vestibule of Valkyrie Falls. She'd been laying down on the same bench she and
    Leo had been talking at the night before, reading Leo's copy of The Two Towers
    as she listened to the rain on the window.

    "The rescue party is off

    on their mission," Erica said. "And we're all drowned rats. Come on,
    ladies, I think hot showers are in order." Ivy and Josie mumbled in
    agreement and started heading down the hall, but veered into the gym change
    room instead of heading up the stairs.

    "Did it go Okay?"

    Yvonne asked Leo.

    He sighed and nodded.

    "Dani went with them to help. Harri asked me to stay back and keep things
    handled in case anything went wrong."

    "Was he protecting you,

    or trusting you?" Yvonne asked.

    Leo blinked and looked at the

    younger woman curiously. She was almost a decade younger than he was, and yet
    she could see all that so easily. "Both," Leo said. "Yvonne, I;
    Can I sit?"

    She nodded, rotating around

    so she was sitting up on the bench properly instead of lounged across it a
    little. Leo sat, his shorts squelching wetly on the wooden bench, but he didn't
    care. He took a breath, looking at Yvonne. She didn't look away, frowning
    slightly as she met his gaze. She also didn't say anything, comfortable letting
    him figure out his words.

    But Leo didn't know what to

    say. He didn't want to say anything.

    He leaned forward slowly but

    deliberately, giving her every opportunity to back away or tell him to stop,
    but she didn't. He kissed her.

    Yvonne kissed him back.

    It wasn't extremely

    passionate, or messy, or anything more than a firm kiss. But it was a connection.
    And he could feel that she'd wanted it just as much as he'd been telling
    himself he didn't.

    "Is that Okay?" she

    asked him as they pulled apart.

    "I've wanted to do that

    for a while now, I think," Leo said. "I wasn't sure you'd be
    interested."

    "I wasn't sure you would

    be interested with three women already filling your bed," she said.
    "And you sort of have a type."

    "What's that?" Leo

    asked.

    Yvonne held up her hands over

    her chest. "Tits," she said, miming large ones. Much larger than
    hers, which weren't tiny but he could see where she was going.

    "That was just

    happenstance," he said. "Unplanned. I think you're,” He took a
    breath. "Yvonne, I think you're stunning, and intriguing, and funny. And
    insightful as hell. And I have the green light from Dani to go as far as we
    want."

    Yvonne looked at him

    carefully, her eyes scanning his face, before she leaned in and kissed him
    back.

    It felt good to be wanted. It

    felt good to know what he was doing again. Family, house, home; those were his
    goals. Those were his purposes. He could see Yvonne fitting into that. He could
    see things getting better with India. He could see it all.

    He just needed Harri, Dani

    and Kyla to come back safe.

    "Pushing the D-side

    entrance," I said. The words felt thick in my throat as I stepped out of
    the grave I'd been hiding in. There were seven of them, it looked like, turned
    into muddy patches of ground from the rain. The excavator had been carving out
    another four.

    "Wait," Dylan said

    over the comms. "We aren't in position."

    Julia looked at me, and then

    at the holes, and then back at me as she made the same realization I already
    had. Her face was graven but she put a hand on my arm, stopping me.
    "Tactical awareness, Harri," she said. "Slow is fast."

    "Fuck," I grunted,

    clenching my jaw. Jedidiah was looking at me with a commiserating grimace.

    Dylan and Maggie came sliding

    around the front of the old church building from the direction of the
    outhouses. "Two confirmed down over here," Maggie said quietly.
    "Good shooting, security."

    All we got back was a double

    click, and I wasn't sure if that was Kyla and Dani being brief, or if one of
    them was dealing with the fact that they'd just killed two people. It wasn't
    the first time for Kyla, but I was pretty damn sure it was for Dani.

    "I've got a firelane

    from up in the barn covering the front," Jeanine cut in over the comms. I
    glanced towards the barn across the U-shaped compound and saw that she'd
    unblocked one of the second-floor windows and had her rifle propped on the
    wooden sill.

    "What about the kids,

    Jeanine?" Dylan asked his wife.

    "They're being

    good," she said.

    My focus was complete fucking

    toast. It had gotten a little shaken in the garage when we found the older
    female captives, but the graves had me all twisted up.

    "Okay," I said over

    the comms as I followed Jedidiah towards our side of the church building. Its
    heavy stone walls were well cut and placed and I had a feeling the thing was
    more like a bunker than most churches. Someone had built the place as a partial
    fortress sometime back in the 1800s and I wondered if it had been to hold off
    people like my family, or Kara's. "I need ideas here," I said
    quickly. I turned, covering the stone steps down into what had to be a basement
    entrance. Julia was covering it with me, while Jedidiah watched the big main
    double doors along with the others.

    "Three options,"

    Dylan said. "Shock and awe, we breach both entrances at the same time,
    hope we get all of them faster than they can start killing hostages or us. Or
    we try and do a sneaky peek and get more intel."

    "What's the third

    option?" Julia asked.

    "Siege," Dylan

    sighed. "Kill anyone who comes out until they surrender."

    "But we don't know

    enough about these b-a-s-t-a-r-d-s to know if that will work in our favor,"
    Jeanine said. The fact that she spelled 'bastards' meant that the
    kids must be able to hear her, and for some reason she thought they might not
    be able to spell.

    "Only problem with a

    sneaky peek is that we're almost as likely to lose the element of surprise,"
    Jedidiah chipped in.

    "More intel is better

    than none," I said. "Alright. I'm taking the basement door, everyone
    else hold the front while I take a look."

    "I'm coming with

    you," Julia said. "You aren't going in without backup."

    "I should be the one going

    in," Jedidiah countered.

    "No," I said.

    "If you guys need to breach up here then you need to be up here. Same with
    Dylan and Maggie."

    He turned and glanced back at

    me, giving me a look. He knew I was making excuses. He knew I just wanted to
    fucking get in there.

    But he didn't say it.

    "Alright," he said.

    "You're the boss, hoss. Team Two, let's back off a bit and get some
    crossfire position."

    It only took them a minute to

    spread out, scattering so that no one would be in each other's fire lines if
    they needed to open up on the door from cover. They also didn't want to get too
    far away either, though, in case they needed to breach the front doors.

    "Going down," I

    said once we'd all checked in.

    "Be careful," Kyla

    said softly through the comm.

    "I will," I

    promised her.

    I led the way, my MP5 tight

    to my shoulder as I took the stone steps down. The rain had made them a little
    slick, and a pool had formed at the bottom; the door was raised about a foot
    from the base, so it must have been a common problem. I stopped on the bottom
    step and blew out a breath.

    "Did you seriously think

    Erica would forgive me if I let you do this alone?" Julia asked from
    behind me, but not over the comms. She was tight to my back, shotgun ready.

    "Wasn't really thinking

    of that, but you're probably right," I said. "Trying the door."
    It was a steel door, much newer than the building, and had a simple vertical
    pull handle and a heavy-duty deadbolt lock. I wrapped my hand on the handle and
    pulled gently, but didn't get any give. Shit, I thought. Am I
    seriously going to need to have Julia shoot out this lock?

    I gave it another tug,

    though, and it moved.

    "It's sticky," I

    said. "We're going to need to enter fast. This'll make some noise."

    "So make some

    noise," Julia said and patted my shoulder.

    I yanked the door hard and it

    squealed as it ground slightly against the stone frame.

    We were in fast, skipping

    over the water into the dark of the basement.

    The inside looked like it

    must have been renovated over time; cinderblock walls had been added, and we
    were looking down a short hallway that opened into a dark interior room. The
    ceiling was almost ten feet up, but the place still felt like a cave. We pushed
    forward quickly as I hugged the left wall and Julia hugged the right. The room
    beyond looked like it was the cluttered dumping ground of every generation that
    had occupied the building since its construction. Piles of random crap were in
    boxes and crates and scattered on old wooden folding tables. Fabric partitions,
    stacks of wooden chairs and what looked like corrugated metal sheets blocked
    the view going deeper in. Still, everything was at least illuminated... barely.
    Ancient, yellowed bulbs with pull strings were dangling from the ceiling, and
    the muted thrum of a generator was coming from somewhere ahead and above us.

    To be continued, Based on

    a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    1 hr 11 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 21
    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 21
    A visit to Leo and the girls, at House
    LaCosta.

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



     Leo made a point that I

    couldn't really argue with; if the roles were reversed, there was no way that I
    wouldn't feel guilty. And the fact was, we didn't know how many of the militia
    there would be and more guns pointing down range would make a difference.

    On the other hand, a lack of

    experience could hurt us almost as much. I hadn't said it to Kyla or Vanessa,
    but I'd been tempted to ask if anyone on the construction crews had military
    experience, or were just willing to come along. But putting inexperienced
    volunteers at risk was one thing; putting them at risk when they were also partnered
    with someone else was another.

    "You're thinking too

    hard about it," Leo said.

    "We've both been

    hunting, and we can both help," Dani urged me, her deep sincerity dropping
    some of the valley girl parts of her accent and driving deeper into her
    Australian. "You keep taking everything on yourself, Harri, every time
    something bad happens. But we're all a family and families
    fight together."

    "Ugh," I grunted,

    looking up at the dark clouds. Then I glanced over at the others. "Erica,
    can you come over here?"

    Erica said something to

    Julia, then to Ivy, and came over to us. "What is it, babe? I told them
    you'd probably be against this idea."

    I turned to Leo and Dani, not

    answering Erica immediately. "You're right, Okay? There are a lot of
    reasons to say yes, and there's probably a few less reasons to say no. But
    there's one major reason I need you to stay back, Leo." I
    looked at Erica, and she registered what I was doing and nodded, giving me
    permission. I turned back to Leo again, looking him dead in the eyes. "Remember
    how we were talking about the fact that we'd be brothers now, if Erica and I
    ever manage to actually tie the knot? Well, you're also going to be an
    uncle."

    Leo blinked and then his eyes

    went wide as he looked back and forth between me and Erica. "You're...?"
    he asked his sister.

    Erica nodded, breaking into a

    grin, and they crashed together in a hug.

    "Oh my God, Erica. Oh my

    God," he said. "Mom and Dad would be so happy for you. Oh my
    God!"

    "I know," Erica

    sobbed softly, holding him tight. "I know, Leo. I'm sorry I didn't tell
    you yet, we just wanted to wait until we were all back home."

    Leo pulled from Erica and

    hugged me, while Dani went to Erica. "You bastard," Leo laughed
    softly as we squeezed each other tight. "You fucking bastard."

    "I promise not to let

    your niece or nephew be a bastard, Leo," I chuckled. "But this is why
    I need you to stay back. Nothing's going to happen to me, but just in case, I
    need you safe. I need you to be the man in my son or daughter's life if I can't
    be. Putting us both out there in danger would take us both away from Erica and
    from the kid."

    "Fuck you," Leo

    sighed, thumping me on the shoulder softly with a fist. "God, you're such
    an asshole. Yes, obviously, Okay. When you put it like that, how am I supposed
    to argue?"

    "That doesn't mean I

    need to stay back," Dani said, wrapping one arm around Leo and one around
    me. "It just gives me more reason to go. I need to make sure you come
    home, Harri."

    Erica joined the hug, and we

    talked briefly; I felt worse now, knowing we were keeping the news from Ivy and
    Vanessa still, but it still felt necessary. Especially with what I was about to
    do. Dani and Leo accepted keeping the secret, though I had a feeling Leo would
    be doting on Erica a bit more for a bit. I was also forced to accept that Dani
    would come with us, though in the back of my mind I already had a plan that I'd
    keep her with Kyla and have them work security, watching the outside of the
    militia compound and not kicking in doors with us.

    And if they argued about that,

    I could always drop to Dani that Kyla was pregnant as well.

    When we finished our little

    pow-wow, Dani headed towards our RVs to go change while Leo, Erica and I
    returned to the group. Jedidiah, Dylan and Jeanine were giving the obvious
    civilians some space, but seeing them waiting had me feeling on edge again;
    every minute of delay was some other potentially horrendous thing happening.

    "I guess you've met

    already," Erica explained as we rejoined the group. "But Julia is one
    of my favorite customers ever."

    "Erica did my neck and

    back piece," Julia said with a grin. "And she still owes me a design
    for my lower leg."

    "I emailed that to you

    weeks ago," Erica scoffed. "You haven't given me any feedback."

    "Well, I haven't really

    been checking my emails," Julia said with a shrug. "It's a
    pandemic!"

    There was another round of

    goodbyes as Dani returned from the RVs dressed in a pair of dark jeans, hiking
    boots and a dark jacket under which she was wearing Kyla's lighter-weight
    Kevlar vest. We quickly got her kitted out with my hunting rifle, enough
    ammunition for a long firefight, and a sidearm from what we had available. By
    the time she was ready to go, I thought she looked like some urban fantasy elf
    sniper with her looks and outfit.

    Leo took a long moment to say

    goodbye to her, and I got another private moment whispering encouragement with
    Ivy and kissing her goodbye, another long hug from Josie, and then with Erica.
    And, of course, my fiancée took a moment to give me one last pep talk. "I
    know you're not thinking about it now," she whispered into my ear as we
    held each other. "But Julia is one of my favorite clients.
    And her ass is just as nice as it looks. When you come back there is definitely a
    threesome in your future."

    All I could do was snort a

    little and shake my head.

    "I love you. Come back

    to me," Erica whispered, the teasing dropping from her voice.

    "I will," I said

    softly.

    "And bring those ladies

    home," she said, even more quietly. "We'll be ready for them,
    Harri."

    One last squeeze, one last

    quick peck on the lips, and it was time to go. I loaded up in my truck, with
    Kyla in the passenger seat and Dani and Julia in the back, while Jedidiah drove
    the borrowed pickup from the site carrying Dylan, Jeanine and Maggie.

    I waved them by us as we

    rounded the construction site and I slowed, seeing the lone figure jogging out
    to meet us. They passed, and I came to a stop and rolled down the window as
    Vanessa stepped up on the mounting board and leaned in to kiss me. Then she
    looked past me to Kyla. "Bring him home safe," she said. "And
    try not to let too many of the women you rescue fall in love with him."

    "I promise," Kyla

    said with a smirk.

    "And what about your

    promise?" I asked Vanessa.

    "I promise not to get

    run over by a bulldozer, have a building collapse on me, or get abducted by
    aliens," Vanessa said with a sad smile, looking me in the eyes. "I
    love you."

    "Love you too," I

    said, pressing my forehead to hers for a moment.

    "Good, now get

    going," she said, and stepped down from the window and backed off.
    "Sooner you leave, sooner you're back."

    I started driving, and the

    first couple of drops landed on the windshield. It honestly made me a little
    mad; things were dramatic enough as it was, why the hell did the weather need
    to remind me?

    "So," Julia said

    from the back seat. "Four girlfriends in, what, three months or something?
    And you're saying the big L word with all of them?"

    "Careful," Kyla

    said, shooting me a smirk from the passenger seat as I rolled my eyes and kept
    driving. "Ask too many questions and you might fall under his spell, too.
    Harri has a way of making people fall for him."

    "Is that the story

    behind that fit blonde?"

    "That's Josie,"

    Dani said. "And yeah, but she's not the only one."

    I groaned, making Julia snort

    and Kyla and Dani start chuckling.

    The banter had ended a few

    minutes into the drive as, finally, the rain came down.

    And it came down hard.

    Our drive was slowed

    considerably, and what should have been a couple of hours took almost three and
    a half. No one made the suggestion of turning back though. We all knew that we
    were coming up on that First 24 Hours mark, and every delay could mean the
    hostages got moved.

    My mind, for most of the

    trip, was on Kara. Things that should have been said. Kyla's speech to me the
    night before, about needing to be open with my ex about what I felt and what I
    wanted, still ached a little in my psyche. The most consternating thing was
    that Kyla, who was going to be the mother to my child, was encouraging me to
    get Kara on board our poly relationship. She knew that it wouldn't be casual,
    that if Kara and I did end up together it would be deep. It would take time
    away from Kyla.

    And yet she still pushed me

    to do it.

    The love she had for me

    continued to astound me. And the possibility that I'd already lost Kara was
    killing me, and I knew if she was gone then I was going to
    tear the world apart to make sure I could do right by her and protect Gerty and
    Tanaya, and the children.

    God, the children. Orphans,

    now, at least most of them.

    I was trailing behind the

    lead truck, so I pulled off to the side of the road following them as we got
    near the coordinates. We'd passed by the Castle Rock village and campground,
    winding through the heavily hilled terrain with forests on either side of us.
    The rain had slowed from 'torrential downpour threatening to flood the state'
    to just heavy, and I quickly handed out the walkie-talkie earbuds that Dylan
    and Jeanine had brought with them from their 'Tactical Survival School' that
    they ran. I still wasn't sure what that actually meant, but I assumed it had
    something to do with the Weekend Warrior-types who liked to play Army.

    The irony of our little

    raiding party compared to that was not lost on me.

    "Mic check," I

    said, and soon everyone else on the team was confirming that they all had put
    in their earpieces as well. "Alright, folks. The mouth of the driveway up
    to the compound should be about a two-minute walk ahead. We don't know how far
    from the road they are though. I've got ideas, but I'll take suggestions."

    "We'll do a quick

    drive-by on the driveway," Dylan said. "See what the situation is,
    then pull up and park about the same distance on the other side."

    "Do it," I said.

    The lead truck pulled back

    onto the road and we waited.

    "Looks like the compound

    is only a hundred yards or so into the bush, with one significant turn,"
    Dylan said quietly as they drove past the turn in. "There's at least one
    large metallic garage structure but we didn't get a good look. No posted guards
    or signage at the front."

    "Alright," I said.

    "Let's stay split and make the approach on either side. Call it fifty
    yards from the driveway, and see what we can see without making contact."

    "Roger," Dylan

    acknowledged.

    "Let's load out," I

    said.

    We piled out of the truck,

    unloading the last of our gear from the back gate and closing it up. I was
    kitted out again, carrying both the M4 and MP5 that Miriam had sent me back
    when she'd sent the first supply drop setting me up as the 'Sheriff.' I'd
    dressed in dark jeans and a dark green sweater underneath my heavy bulletproof
    vest, and I'd forgone the 'Sheriff' patch since I wasn't exactly doing this
    legally.

    There were no warrants in the

    apocalypse.

    Kyla was dressed similarly to

    me and had brought the other M4 and MP5, but I'd had her equip and sight in one
    of the 3x scopes from the hunting gear we owned instead of the base sight on
    the M4; the zoom would help with her holding security outside from a distance
    even if it wouldn't exactly help her pin a deer from 300 yards. Julia had
    brought her own personal gear, including a pimped-out Super 90 shotgun that had
    made me, Jedidiah and Dylan all whistle in appreciation when she pulled it out
    of the carrier back at the site. That left Dani with my father's reliable Model
    700, set up with a new 6x scope, and a sidearm.

    We locked up the truck,

    shouldered our weapons and nodded to each other before I led the way into the
    bush.

    "Careful," I said

    quietly into the comms. "The shithead lower-grade cell that was feeding up
    to these guys had booby-trapped the forest around their bar. These guys might
    have done the same."

    "Noted," Jedidiah

    grunted back.

    We took our time. The tree

    cover cut the rain a bit but we were all soaked through already; Dani was the
    only one actually wearing a jacket, and I winced a little hearing the
    rain spat against it a little louder than the rest of us.
    Still, she kept up and was otherwise as quiet as the rest of us. I didn't spot
    any traps as we wound our way through the woods, though at one point we all hit
    the ground when a loud bang echoed from ahead of us.

    The panic shooting up from my

    gut to my throat had me clenching my jaw as we all remained still. That had
    sounded an awful lot like a gunshot, but I couldn't tell if it had been at us
    or at someone inside the compound. Flashes of imagined executions rippled
    through my mind even while the stress of potentially being shot at ate my
    nerves.

    "Anyone hit?" I

    asked quietly over the radio.

    I got back a chorus of soft negatives,

    which let me release one point of stress. Now all I needed to worry about was
    who got shot while we were sneaking around. Again, I thought about my success
    patterns; we were doing it the right way, but my gut said shock and awe...

    "I think it might have

    been a backfiring engine," Dylan said over the comm. "Some sort of
    old machinery. It didn't have the right pop to it."

    I swallowed, double clicked

    an acknowledgement, and slowly got to my feet as the others followed me. As we
    started forward again, Dylan was proved right as we soon heard that tractor
    moving around ahead of us.

    We reached the tree line

    about half a minute after the other group and started to confirm what we were
    seeing. The compound was set up in something of a U-shape, the big warehouse-like
    building was one arm of the U, was made of corrugated metal and was a prefab
    building. The other arm of the U was older and had been a barn of some sort in
    a previous life, though it had satellite dishes hooked up to its roof now. The
    third building was a wide, two-story cement and brick block that looked like it
    might have been a church house of some sort in the early 1900s when Oregon was
    still a bit wilder than it was today. The front of it had a heavy log cross
    mounted to it right over the main doors. Part of the long metal building was
    open and served as a covered parking lot, though the back half closer to the
    main building was closed in. The courtyard area was open and currently muddy
    with gravel and dirt under the rain, though there was an old well right in the
    middle of it.

    No one was outside for the

    moment, so we split the groups further and circled the compound. We had the
    back side of the metal building, which was blank except for a pair of doors
    with deadbolt locks; by the positioning one led into the parking area and the
    other into the closed area. The other team reported that the barn was
    definitely occupied; they could see light from within through the dirty
    ground-floor windows and around the cracks in the upper-floor ones even though
    they were covered over with newsprint. Further around the circle, the other
    team reported there was a line of outhouses that looked old but likely still in
    use based on the worn path from the barn.

    For our side, we had to back

    away from the tree line because someone was working with a little excavator,
    digging something out of the wet earth; that was the tractor sound we'd been
    hearing. The scoop shovel was grinding against rocks and roots as it went, but
    whoever was in the cab just kept at it.

    We met up with the other team

    a couple dozen yards into the forest behind the church. Again, it looked like
    all of the windows had been covered over with newsprint. There was a back door
    to the building that was boarded over for some reason, but our side had revealed
    a stone stairway cut into the dirt leading to a basement of some sort. That
    seemed to be the only ingress point other than the big double doors at the
    front under the crucifix.

    "Alright, only one

    outside at the moment," I said, nodding back towards the excavator.
    "No sighting on the hostages?"

    "Nothing," Dylan

    confirmed. "But that doesn't mean they aren't here. They'll be locked up
    somewhere."

    "I'm thinking we make

    two teams, hit each of the secondary buildings simultaneously. It means they'll
    have a better chance at fortifying the main building if they get warned, but
    then we aren't trying to watch our backs," Jedidiah said.

    "Three teams," I

    said. "Dani is good with a rifle but untrained in CQB. I think Dani and
    Kyla form security and watch the compound."

    "Agreed," Dylan

    nodded. "Jeanine and I can take the barn by ourselves if you four want the
    big storage shed."

    "That's a lot of

    angles," Maggie said. "Storage shed probably doesn't have a second
    floor. I'll go with you to the barn."

    "Honey, we can handle it,"

    Jeanine said sweetly, "But you can come along." Somehow, Jeanine
    still managed to seem like a soccer Mom even with that syrupy
    smile. Maybe it was the crazy eyes.

    "That means it's

    us," Jedidiah said, looking at Julia and me.

    "Makes the most

    sense," I nodded. "We try to keep the outbuildings quiet if we can
    but don't take unnecessary risks. Hostages are priority one, if we find some we
    secure them first."

    "Negative," Dylan

    shook his head. "Not that they aren't a priority, but likely any hostages
    are going to be caged up somehow. Even if we keep things quiet, we're not going
    to be able to secure them and keep the assault rolling with
    the numbers we have. Call out their locations on comms so everyone knows, but
    keep moving."

    I grimaced but nodded in

    agreement when Jedidiah agreed with Dylan. They had the experience so I wasn't
    going to contradict them, and I hoped I could stick to that in the moment.

    We quickly discussed the best

    angles for Dani and Kyla to work security overwatch together, and soon we were
    cycling back around to the front of the compound with Jedidiah staying back.

    Once we were in position, I

    took out my phone and made the call to Miriam. Kyla had texted her when we were
    30 minutes out, and when we'd first arrived on site.

    "What do you have?"

    she asked by way of hello.

    "Three buildings, no

    hostage sightings yet but definite activity. Going kinetic."

    "Dispatching Medical

    QRF," Miriam responded. "ETA 20 minutes. Give 'em hell."

    I hung up, knowing that I

    wanted to say more and betting she did as well. But this was, realistically, a
    vigilante action on US soil. The less we said, the better. Instead, I glanced
    apologetically at Julia before I stepped aside with Kyla.

    "You know I don't think

    you're any less capable than the others, right?" I asked quietly.

    "I know," she said,

    looking up into my eyes and taking a breath. "I'm protecting Dani, and
    she's protecting me."

    "And you're both

    protecting all of us," I said. "I'm sorry that getting partnered with
    me has done this to you."

    She smiled sadly and shook

    her head. "Never apologize for being mine, Harri," she said.
    "Now go kick some ass." We kissed briefly, and she gave me a smack on
    my wet ass.

    "What, I don't get

    one?" Dani asked teasingly.

    I rolled my eyes and kissed

    her cheek, but she grabbed me by my beard and kissed me full on the lips for a
    moment. I backed away a little surprised, and she smirked. "We're going
    into battle, you big lug," she said. "If you're going to kiss me good
    luck, kiss me like you mean it."

    Julia snorted and Kyla scoffed

    a little as she chuckled and they took their positions behind a couple of
    fallen logs on a slight rise.

    "Security set,"

    Kyla said through the comms.

    "Team One set," I

    said.

    "Team Two, Honkey

    Dorey," Jeanine replied.

    "Team Two set," Dylan

    said, a little exasperation in his voice.

    "Eagle One,

    engaging," Jedidiah said, and Julia and I started through the trees and
    broke the tree line headed for the parking area, using the angle to block the
    view of our approach from the main church house.

    "Why does he get to be

    Eagle One?" Julia whispered. "I'm the fucking pilot."

    "He just made it

    up," I said as I reached the corner of the building. The corrugated metal
    was pitted with little bits of rust; the place had been here much longer than
    the pandemic. I wondered if the militia had put it up, or if they'd taken it
    from someone else at some point.

    Julia lined up behind me and

    tapped my shoulder, and I rounded the corner and took the five strides to the
    next corner at the big wide entrance to the building. I had the MP5 secured by
    the shoulder strap so it wasn't in my way and was wielding the M4. Across the
    compound, I caught a glance at Dylan, Jeanine and Maggie closing on the barn.
    Julia tapped my shoulder again and I wheeled into the parking garage area,
    scanning it quickly. There were sixteen cars and trucks packed tightly into the
    space, and the concrete pad the building was built on was filthy with
    accumulated dust, oils and dirt.

    "Parking clear," I

    murmured into the comms, and Julia and I walked in the smooth-but-quick way
    we'd both been trained in for combat situations. We pressed to the back of the
    garage area, out of sight of anyone who might be looking out from either of the
    other buildings, and pushed on towards the interior door that led into the
    storage part of the building.

    "Excavator clear,"

    Jedidiah reported. "Moving to position two."

    The excavator didn't turn

    off, and the rumble of the engine didn't change, but the scraping of the digger
    stopped. The tall operator had killed the man driving the thing without a
    gunshot, and I wondered if he'd just walked up and tapped on the glass, and
    when the guy inside opened it thinking it was a friendly he knifed him. However
    he did it, the rumble of the machinery gave an extra layer of audio muting
    beyond the sound of the heavy rain that was still beating outside.

    Julia and I reached the

    interior door just after Dylan said, "Breaching" over the comms.

    I quickly swung the M4 behind

    me and brought up the MP5 as I pivoted around the door. "Breaching," I
    responded, grabbing the door handle in front of me and pushing in.

    Julia tossed the flashbang in

    and I closed the door. The moment of silence felt like it lasted forever before
    the loud bang of it rattled the thin metal walls. I flung open
    the door and Julia pushed in first, shotgun raised, and I followed just as I
    heard the dull whump of a flashbang and the popping booms of
    gunfire from over in the barn; not nearly as loud as it could have been, but
    still audible.

    The interior of the storage

    area was lit by a grainy, yellowed light dangling from up in the rafters by a
    chain. There were screams as we entered and I quickly picked out specific
    visuals as my adrenaline spiked. The door, to our left, was opening as Jedidiah
    came through it from the back side of the building. A cage made from basic
    chain-link fencing, people clutching each other behind it. An American flag
    hung upside down and backwards on the wall. A table with poker chips and cards.

    Bang-bang-boom-bang-bang-bang.

    The smoke from the flash

    grenade was joined by smoke from our firearms as three bodies fell, but we kept
    moving. Jedidiah had fired first, taking the man who had been standing near the
    cage and grabbing at his ears from the shock of the flash blast. Julia had hit
    one of the men at the table in the chest, blowing him backwards over his chair,
    the pistol he'd been waving dropping with a clatter to the cement. I'd tagged
    the third one, also at the table, as he'd been trying to scramble away from the
    flash and sound.

    We pressed through, kicking

    the bodies as we went to make sure they were good and down, ignoring the
    screaming from the women behind the fencing. I couldn't let myself look yet.
    The front side of the building was partially partitioned off, and Jedidiah
    strafed up one side of the room as I followed Julia up the other, scanning the
    darker side. We rounded the wide open doorway together, scanning the darkness,
    and Julia flicked on a combat light mounted to her shotgun as we scanned the
    corners. There was a rolling garage door on the front, secured down, and it
    looked like it was a mechanical bay. No one else was there.

    "Storage clear," I

    reported. My ears were ringing slightly; nothing like I was sure the women in
    the cage were feeling after the flashbang; which made it difficult to know if I
    couldn't hear shots from the barn because of the rumble of the engine and the
    rain outside or that they were muted enough by the walls.

    Jedidiah circled back,

    nodding Julia and I towards the women as he went and took a position outside.

    I held up my hands, letting

    my rifle and submachine gun hang by their straps, as I approached. I waved to
    get their attention since it was entirely possible they couldn't hear me. There
    were maybe fifteen or more of them in the cage, and as I scanned their faces I quickly
    realized that they were all older; in their forties at least, though none over
    sixty. That made my gut churn, knowing that the women had been separated by age
    and what that could mean.

    Julia, seeing my hesitation,

    stepped forward and took over communications, mouthing slowly and gesturing
    that we were there to help, but we needed to kill more of the militia. Several
    of the women started begging for help, coming forward to the fencing, and Julia
    hushed them to be quiet as I grimaced. Several of them were coughing now and
    didn't look great, and I glanced back at the dead militiamen and wondered why
    they'd taken the gas mask protective measures on the raid but not here.

    Still, none of the ladies

    were bleeding from their eyes or anything yet, so that, at least, was a good
    sign.

    "Barn clear," Dylan

    reported. "Found the kids. There are over thirty of them. Also found a
    communication room."

    "Found around fifteen

    female hostages, all over 40. Some show signs of infection," I reported.
    "Security?"

    "No activity from the

    main building," Kyla reported. "We only heard the flashbangs, it's
    possible they thought it was thunder."

    "Noted," I said.

    "Jeanine will stay with

    the kids," Dylan said. "We'll push on to the main building."

    "We can leave these

    ladies here for now," Julia said.

    "Pushing out," I

    said.

    Julia and I left by the same

    door Jedidiah had, with Julia motioning for the women to get low. They were as
    safe in the cage as anywhere else at the moment if the shooting started, and
    they would be less safe if they just scattered into the woods
    in a panic.

    I lined up behind Jedidiah,

    and Julia behind me, at the corner of the building and tapped him on the
    shoulder. He immediately started forward, watching the church house like a
    hawk. The excavator was still running, and we were just reaching it when one of
    the front doors of the church house opened. Jedidiah, Julia and I all dropped,
    squirming back into the cover of the holes it had been digging, as two men came
    out.

    "Movement, hold!"

    Kyla hissed into the comms.

    I saw a glimpse of Dylan and

    Maggie just rounding the backside of the barn and coming into view and they
    dodged back around the corner.

    The two men closed the front

    door behind them against the rain and started walking around the building
    towards the outhouses.

    "Wait for them to get

    in," Dylan said quietly into the comms. "Those things are old and the
    doors look thin."

    I immediately knew what he

    wanted. Kyla and Dani could easily kill the men once they were sitting down,
    and Dylan and Maggie would be able to double-check after the fact. It didn't
    feel like combat though, it felt like murder. And I didn't want to put that on
    either of the women.

    "I've got it," Kyla

    said, interrupting my worrying, and I knew she was talking to me.

    A few moments later I heard a

    soft double boom of muted gunfire, and then another double boom.

    "Done," Kyla

    reported.

    I couldn't help myself.

    "Are you alright, Dani?"

    "Kid snatchers,"

    was all Dani said grimly.

    It was enough.

    Julia, Jedidiah and I picked

    ourselves up out of the holes and set ourselves, and Dylan and Maggie came
    around the barn again and headed for the outhouses to make sure the men were
    dead.

    That gave me a chance to look

    at the holes we'd been in and realize they were longer than they were wide.

    We'd been hiding in graves

    being freshly dug.

    And judging by the muddy

    patches in a line behind them, others had been dug and filled not too long ago.

    "Fuck," I said.

    House La Costa; aka Leo and the Girls

    "Morning, babes,"

    Leo said as he backed his way into the bedroom balancing four mugs of coffee on
    a tray.

    "Morning, Leo,"

    Aria said, opening the door a little wider for him as she smiled. She looked
    tired, but it was early and they'd had a late night. The room was still dark,
    the blinds pulled down tight on the window over the bed, but Leo could see that
    India was still asleep, and since the shower was running he assumed Dani was in
    the adjoining washroom.

    "Morning," Leo

    repeated himself, giving Aria a kiss on the cheek as she took her coffee from
    the tray. Hers was the easiest to differentiate since she took a heap of milk
    in it, and even in the super dim light the color difference was clear.

    "You want a

    blowjob?" Aria offered after taking her first sip and sighing comfortably.

    "After last night?"

    Leo asked. She and India had both gotten their 'doses' the night before; the
    fact that the two were a couple meant that India usually preferred doing it
    together in a threesome. The sex was fantastic when it was happening, but the
    dynamic in their little family was that Sex Time was Sex Time, and not-sex time
    it was India and Aria together, and Leo and Dani together.

    "Leo," Aria said.

    "You're a fantastic lover, with a nice cock, and tasty cum that makes
    me come like crazy. I'll suck you off, wrap my tits around your cock
    or ride you whenever you want."

    He couldn't help himself and

    glanced over to the bed where India was still on her side, her bare back facing
    the two of them. She hadn't moved, but there was no telling if she was awake or
    not. The thing was, he liked India. She was fun, and a little wild,
    and had that grin and those eyes and those tits. But at night he was
    always snuggled up between Dani and Aria, usually with Aria's back to him as
    she spooned her girlfriend. India just wasn't connecting with him the same.

    "It's fine," Aria

    assured him, placing a hand on his arm. "She understands."

    "Alright," Leo

    said. "Though, to be fair, I should check with Dani first in case she's
    feeling a need."

    "Fair," Aria

    agreed, taking another mug from the tray and bringing it over to the bedside
    table for India. She was wearing a pair of panties and a thin tank top that did
    little to hide her curves, and images of their fun last night drifted through
    Leo's imagination and made him grin. Both Aria and India had a smattering of
    small tattoos, each with a new one from the past few weeks since Erica was
    available to do the work, and he'd enjoyed kissing each one whether it was a
    shoulder, a hip, or small of the back.

    Leo took a swig of his own

    coffee then set it on the desk along with the tray, taking Dani's mug into the
    washroom with him. The window in that room didn't have a shade on it so it was
    letting in the early summer morning light, but it was set high in the wall so
    there wasn't a chance of accidentally flashing out through the window. What it
    did do, however, was highlight Dani in the shower. He stopped, leaning just
    inside the doorway, looking at his first partner.

    She was stunning. That first

    time he'd seen her when she came into Harrison's old place without a top on
    he'd been gob smacked. They'd barely said two words to each other; she'd looked
    at him, quirked a finger, and summoned him to the stairs. After everything with
    Erica and Harri he'd known what was coming, but it was still stunning. Her
    body, her elf-like features, those eyes of hers... she was almost inhumanly
    attractive, and he still thought of her like she was an Elf stepped out of
    Tolkien's works. And there she was, her arms up as she washed her long brunette
    hair, her tits projecting forward as water ran down her body, lit up by the bar
    of sunlight from the window.

    Dani opened her eyes,

    blinking and smiling in surprise at seeing Leo watching her, and Leo raised the
    mug to show her it was waiting for her and set it on the sink counter.

    "Want to come join

    me?" Dani asked with a grin. Her accent, that strange mash of Australian
    and Valley Girl, was still a bit of a tingle in his ears.

    "Yes," Leo chuckled.

    "But Aria asked if she could blow me. Do you need me this morning?"

    Dani looked over his

    shoulder, still smiling, and gestured. Leo felt arms circle his chest and tits
    press against his back as Aria hugged him from behind. "I mean, I don’t
    need you, Leo," Dani said. "But I'll definitely watch."

    Leo was soon groaning as he

    leaned against the sink counter, his shorts around his ankles. Aria was
    kneeling in front of him, bobbing her head quickly and moaning lightly as she
    worked him over with her lips and tongue, not to mention the smooth tongue stud
    she knew how to use so well. Then she released him from her mouth, trailing her
    tongue along the underside of his shaft, before sitting up and wrapping her
    tits around his cock and starting to jerk him off. Aria had the biggest tits of
    his three partners, though India wasn't far behind, and she knew Leo loved
    getting a good titfuck in. She was grinning as she did it, her blue eyes
    twinkling playfully and her hands overflowing with her tits as she pressed them
    together. Her nipples, perfect little peachy beads surrounded by cute slightly
    oval areola, looked so damn suckable. Leo groaned, running his fingers through
    her strawberry blonde hair; when she and India had first arrived it had been a
    little more ginger, but the summer had bleached it a little more blonde.

    Another moan, from the

    shower, had Leo look away from one partner and focus for a moment on the other.
    Dani was leaning back in the shower stall, the water still beating against her
    fit torso and her tits, and she had two fingers buried in her cunt as she
    masturbated and watched the blowjob and titjob.

    Aria dragged her tits up and

    off of Leo's cock and replaced them again with her mouth, driving deep onto him
    and taking him entirely in her mouth and humming purposefully. For a woman with
    a girlfriend, she was really good at blowjobs.

    Leo popped first, groaning as

    he unloaded into Aria's mouth. She went second, her chemically-induced orgasm
    from the taste of his sperm making her shudder all over as her eyes rolled up;
    Leo had trained himself not to close his eyes when that happened because Aria's
    curvy body looked so fucking good when it was quaking through an orgasm. Dani
    didn't go off, or if she did it was only small, but when Leo had finished and
    looked back up at her she was grinning and pressing her tits to the glass of
    the shower door, teasing him.

    Aria stood up, holding onto

    Leo as her legs got steady again, but didn't offer him a kiss. Instead she
    opened her mouth, showing him she'd held a good amount of his cum on her
    tongue, and then she winked before leaving the washroom.

    "Come let me wash you

    off, Leo," Dani beckoned him, opening the shower door.

    Leo was just getting wet when

    a loud moan echoed from the bedroom.

    "Aria is such a

    tease," Dani laughed, already running her hands through Leo's hair to get
    it soaked and ready for shampoo.

    Leo smirked and shook his

    head. "At least she's good at sharing. What are we doing today?"

    "Same thing we do every

    day, babe," Dani said. She'd picked up his sister's tendency to use 'babe'
    for the people she was close with. "Try to stay relaxed and keep up
    everyone's spirits."

    Leo nodded and sighed. That

    sounded amazing, but it was starting to be a problem. Sex whenever he
    wanted, surrounded by three beautiful partners, not to mention the bevy of
    women they were staying with at the Falls. Every meal made for them, or only
    needing to help a little.

    But nothing to do. No...

    purpose.

    He was tired of that. Having

    nothing to do. He'd been feeling that way for weeks, ever since the tours with
    the surveyors had ended. He just wanted to feel useful again for
    more than his cum.

    "Josie isn't doing

    great," Erica said with a sigh.

    Leo glanced over at his

    sister with a look of concern. She'd come to sit with him on the bench out in
    the parking lot where he'd been reading his dog-eared copy of The Two Towers.
    Dani was doing a workout with Spencer and Kyla, and Aria and India were trying
    to figure out how they could run a cooking class with Sara; the problem with
    that idea was that everyone at Valkyrie Falls except the Black/La Costa
    families were on strict diets, so their options were limited. Everyone would
    want cake, but most of them couldn't have it.

    "What's wrong?" Leo

    asked.

    "She heard that a friend

    died," Erica said. "Sometime before breakfast. Didn't come down, and
    some of the girls heard her crying in her room. I tried to check on her but she
    wouldn't let me in."

    "That sucks," Leo

    sighed, setting down his book and leaning back a bit more, looking up at the
    sky. It was only partially cloudy, the bright blue peeking through the slowly
    moving clouds. Other than the clanking of the athletic equipment behind them in
    the outdoor gym area, it was almost like they could have been on the porch of the
    old house as the sound of the trees in the breeze and the fragrant essence of
    being surrounded by woods was a comfortable warmth around them.

    "Yep," Erica

    sighed, leaning in and resting her head on her brother's shoulder. "You
    Okay?"

    Leo had heard back from a

    friend in Portland; it hadn't been anyone really close this time, but the tally
    of old acquaintances going missing was growing again. Something must have
    happened to start another outbreak wave in the city.

    "Yeah, I'm Okay,"

    Leo said. "I'm mostly worried about Harri. And you."

    "Why me?" Erica

    asked.

    "Because the outbreak on

    the Rez brings up all the old stuff with Kara. Again. I don't want you getting
    hurt; and I know Harri wouldn't do it on purpose, obviously. But you and I both
    know that with the way things are..."

    "Leo, I’m telling him

    to bring her in," Erica said.

    "Really?" Leo

    asked.

    "I mean, it's obviously

    not ideal," Erica said. "I'm already sharing him with three other
    women, and I love each of them now, but there's a sort of... order to things.
    We aren't stepping on each other's toes. But Kara has more history with him
    than I do, so her and I are going to need to hash shit out. I mean, could you
    imagine if the roles were reversed and Harri had to contend with Billy Tucci
    coming back into my life?"

    Leo snorted and shook his

    head. "No competition," he said. "Billy was always a dirt bag
    and I told you so from the first day you admitted to having a crush on
    him."

    "Yeah, well, telling

    that to a fifteen year old girl that the cool guy who is interested in her
    isn't going to get you big props," Erica smirked. "But you get what
    I'm saying. There would be history there. I'm not worried about Harri getting
    stolen from me or whatever. We're bonded in more than one way. The growing
    pains will suck, but we'll get through it."

    Leo nodded. "Okay, as

    long as you're sure," he said.

    "I am," Erica said.

    They sat for a few minutes in

    silence, just looking out at the forest beyond the parking lot as Leo looped
    his arm around his sister's shoulders and held her.

    "Hey, are you guys

    busy?"

    Erica sat up and Leo brought

    his arm back, leaning forward a little as he smiled. "Just enjoying the
    morning," he replied. "What's up, Yvonne?"

    The brunette smiled a little

    awkwardly and left the outdoor gym, coming out to them fully and standing to
    the side. She'd grown up with a cleft palate that had been fixed when she was
    ten and her smile had never really fully adjusted, but Leo thought it was cute.
    Yvonne was a slender athlete of Estonian descent, her impressive strength
    somewhat stealthy since she didn't have the same thick frame as many of the
    other women like Abi or Spencer at the facility who did lots of weight
    training. Even dressed in the tight sweater and leggings she was wearing, she
    looked more... normal than a lot of the other women. Still very fit, but not
    'muscle mommy.'

    "I finished the

    book," she said, that lopsided smile flashing again as she held out Leo's
    copy of The Fellowship of the Ring. "You were right, it was definitely
    worth it. The movies are great but there was so much more. Could I maybe
    borrow the next one?"

    "Sure," Leo said,

    accepting his book back and then handing her The Two Towers.

    "Oh, if you're already

    reading it, I can wait," Yvonne said, frowning a little and not accepting
    it yet. "It's your book to enjoy."

    "Please, take it,"

    Leo grinned. "I've red it, like, twenty times. Seriously, I'm not missing
    out."

    "Thanks," Yvonne

    said, flashing that cute smile again as she took the book. "I'll leave you
    guys to it."

    Leo and Erica both watched

    her walk away, and then Erica chuckled.

    "What?" Leo asked.

    He knew that chuckle. It was at his expense.

    "She's cute," Erica

    said. "Are you going to fuck her?"

    Leo gave his sister a look.

    "I lent her a book."

    "You think a chick like

    that borrows a book from a nerd like you without being interested? She's
    stupidly pretty, Leo."

    "She's a nerd!" Leo

    argued. "We got into an argument about movie adaptations the first night
    we got here."

    Erica sighed, smirking at her

    brother. "She wants to jump your bones."

    "That doesn't make

    sense, Erica," Leo said. "Yvonne is,”

    "Single? Horny?

    Available?" Erica filled in.

    "I don't know, it hasn't

    come up," Leo said. "I've already got three hot chicks in my bed as
    it is, and that bed is cramped."

    "Harri already has four,

    and needs more," Erica said. "So do you."

    Leo rolled his eyes. The

    number of women interested in Harri was a little ridiculous. For a guy who
    barely even dated while they lived in the city, and then was pretty much a
    hermit monk while they lived at his parents' old place, he was certainly making
    up for lost time. "So what?" Leo asked. "Hook up with her until
    the ladies here finally get to take the Oracle test and find out their real
    matches?"

    "She might be a

    match for you," Erica pointed out.

    Leo shook his head. They

    liked a few of the same things, that was all it was. Plus, compatibility didn't
    mean liking the same things anyways. He didn't actually have all that much in
    common with Dani, they just worked together really well. He was
    pretty sure he and Aria were a better match, and India was added in since they
    were together.

    "Hey you guys."

    Their conversation was interrupted by another woman coming out from the outdoor
    gym and heading towards them. Where Yvonne was slender, lightly tanned and her
    strength was stealthy, Rachel was the opposite. A 6'2 black woman, she was a
    bodybuilder that had maintained a feminine form, looking sort of like a comic
    book superhero. She was wearing running shorts and an athletic bra that was covering
    her enhanced chest, her long, powerful legs and somewhat ridiculously muscled
    torso both bare and glistening with sweat from her workout. The thing that
    really topped her off, however, was her very pretty face underneath a short
    crop of tightly braided hair. "Either of you fancy coming on a jog with
    me?" she asked.

    "Leo would love

    to," Erica said, slapping her brother on the back gently and giving him a
    look. Leo knew what she was insinuating; that another woman was interested in
    him. He was a little worried about how much his sister's mind was on sex these
    days.

    "Great," Rachel

    said with a broad smile. "Want to go get changed?"

    "I'll do that," Leo

    said, not wanting to disappoint that smile. "You'll have to take it easy
    on me though, I'm used to working on my feet all day, not going for runs."

    "Working with his

    hands," Erica clarified. "From what I understand, he’s very good
    with his hands."

    Leo internally groaned, but

    Rachel laughed. As he went to go get changed he passed through the outdoor gym
    and into the main hall of the complex. Yvonne was standing with Spencer and a
    stocky Mexican woman named Antonia who was a shot putter who should have been
    heading to the Olympics if not for the pandemic. Yvonne smiled and waved, still
    holding his book. He waved back.

    Okay, he thought. Maybe Erica is right. Maybe.

    "I hurt all over,"

    Leo groaned.

    "Oh, stop being a

    baby," Dani chuckled as she firmly slid her hands up and down his back.

    Leo was naked on their bed,

    and he really did ache. Rachel's invitation to a jog had turned into several
    more of the ladies cajoling him into agreeing to a workout. He'd avoided that
    specific pastime so far at the Falls because he was a skinny motherfucker, mostly
    by genetic luck. He had a great metabolism, could eat pretty much whatever he
    wanted, and as long as he was getting some activity in the day he
    didn't get a paunch. Sure, he wasn't muscular or built, but he got by.

    "This might make it

    worth it," he grumbled, smiling a little as Dani put a little more massage
    oil on his back and continued to work it in.

    "Oh yeah?" she

    asked, and he could hear the smile on her lips. "Maybe we should add
    'naked massage time' to the weekly rotation."

    "I think I'd like that a

    lot," Leo grinned. "Only if I get to massage you too."

    "Of course," Dani

    said. Then she sighed as she moved her hands more to his sides. "Did you
    hear about Josie?"

    "Erica mentioned

    something," he said.

    "She still hasn't come

    out of her room. A bunch of the ladies have tried to talk to her and she just
    cries and says to leave her alone. I'm kind of worried."

    "Has she eaten

    anything?" Leo asked.

    He felt Dani shake her head

    through her body straddling his rather than seeing her do it. "Maybe I'll
    try to leave food outside her door for her."

    Leo grunted softly in

    acknowledgement. Was there something he could do? They were friendly, but in
    the few times he'd seen Josie interact with Harri they'd seemed a lot closer.
    If she was turning away her friends from the Falls, Leo couldn't see her
    opening the door for him.

    "You're thinking,"

    Dani observed.

    "Just... wishing I could

    do something," Leo said.

    "I know how you

    feel," Dani sighed.

    Leo wasn't sure she did, but

    he didn't say that. Dani had taught a lap dance class the other day along with
    Ivy, and she'd made a bunch of friends with the other ladies. She always seemed
    to be on the move, or have plans; even if the plans were with him. Leo felt...
    he wasn't sure. Not alone. Not isolated. Just... adrift, a little.

    Erica jogged, catching up

    with Leo as he was heading to the cafeteria. He was feeling refreshed after the
    massage from Dani, and a shower, and had red for a couple more hours before
    deciding he should offer to help with the dinner prep.

    "Hey," Erica said

    as she reached Leo. "Just FYI, I called Harri a minute ago to come
    over."

    "Erica, I do not need

    to know when you're making a booty call to Harri," Leo said flatly.

    "Not for that," she

    rolled her eyes, giving him a light shove on the shoulder. "To come see
    about Josie."

    Leo nodded, pressing his lips

    together firmly. "Makes sense, I guess," he said. "Honestly, E,
    are you angling for...?" He lifted an eyebrow.

    "Maybe I am," Erica

    shrugged. "You know as much as the rest of us from Miriam's info. More
    ladies, more protection."

    "Doesn't hurt that

    you're Bi," Leo said, taking his turn to roll his eyes.

    "No, it doesn't,"

    Erica smirked. "But Dani is too. I'm going to talk to her about you."

    "Please don't," Leo

    sighed.

    "Then find some more

    ladies yourself," Erica said. "You're my brother, I want you fit and
    healthy."

    "Whatever," Leo

    shook his head. "The Oracle will do what the Oracle does."

    "You're too hooked on

    the Oracle thing," Erica argued. "And yet you're conspiracy brained
    on the Government. What gives?"

    Leo shrugged. "I mean, I

    feel like with what we know, it's kind of fair to be conspiracy brained. Secret
    vaccines, secret extra viruses in the pandemic. Secret construction? Not
    telling the truth about the death tolls? How many other big secrets are out
    there from the past five years, let alone the last fifty?"

    "But?" she

    prompted.

    "But I think, after Dani

    showed up, I can't help but trust that the Oracle test is working," Leo
    said. "Evidence, Erica. That's what I trust."

    Erica sighed and shook her

    head. "Nerd," she said.

    "Hippy," Leo shot

    back with a smirk.

    Neither of the titles were

    off-base, but neither of them were fully correct either.

    "Kay," Erica said.

    "I need to go get myself together. I just wanted you to know he'd be here
    so you can say hi."

    "Thanks," Leo

    nodded, frowning a little. "What do you need to 'get yourself together'
    for? He's already your fiancé."

    "A lady needs to remind

    her man, and the women around him, who's in charge sometimes," Erica
    smirked. "He pointed out I was doing it subconsciously before, so now I'll
    do it consciously. He's my man, I'm his woman, and they gotta go through me for
    access."

    "You're crazy," Leo

    snorted. "But I still love you."

    "Love you too,"

    Erica said, then gave him a punch in the arm and headed towards the stairs up
    to the bedrooms.

    Leo did, in fact, hear when

    Harri had arrived because it was like a fast whisper campaign through the
    facility. It felt like half, or maybe even more, of the ladies had developed
    little crushes on Harri during his appearances and workouts at the compound,
    let alone the stories of his heroics. As soon as he was in the parking lot,
    three different phones went off in the kitchen and several ladies excused
    themselves to go post up in seemingly innocuous places so they could run into
    Harri.

    Sara, working at one cutting

    board, sighed and shook her head.

    "I agree," Leo

    chuckled.

    Sara flashed Leo a smirk and

    kept working. Yvonne, who had been helping as well, hadn't abandoned her post
    and she looked over at Leo and Sara. "Too hairy for
    me," she said with a smirk. That made Sara laugh, and Leo snorted and had
    to set down the knife he was using to cut peppers.

    Still, he excused himself so

    he could go see his best friend, and he found Harri in the main hall. The big
    guy looked a little worn down, if Leo was being honest, but he'd looked that
    way for a while. Getting shot would do that to a man, he guessed. Still, it was
    good to actually see that Harri was Okay, and Leo slapped him
    on the back firmly as he hugged him. They didn't really need to say anything;
    Harri was there for a purpose, and slowing him down wouldn't make things any
    better. Leo squeezed him just as hard as Harri hugged back, and they made
    meaningful manly eye contact before they split.

    Returning to the kitchen, Leo

    chuckled softly as he went back to his cutting board. "Better make a
    couple extra portions worth of food," he said. "Harri eats like a
    damn ox."

    "I am already working on

    it," Sara smirked.

    It didn't take too long for

    the other ladies who had been helping to wander back into the kitchen; Leo was
    fairly sure most of them hadn't even really made an appearance to Harri and
    just wanted to get a surreptitious look at him. He felt like he was surrounded
    by a bunch of giddy high schoolers. Still, they got back to work and soon all
    of the prep Sara needed help with was done, reducing the number of hands needed
    in the kitchen. Sara shooed off Leo and Yvonne first since they'd been the most
    consistently helpful.

    "It'll be another couple

    of hours before dinner," Yvonne said as they walked down the main hall
    past the utility workout rooms, the outdoor gym visible through the glass
    windows on the opposite side. "Have any plans?"

    Leo blew out a breath and

    shook his head. "Not really. I was thinking I should find Dani, or Aria
    and India, to see what's up with them."

    "Can I... ask you a

    question about that?" Yvonne asked, stopping near a low wooden bench in
    the hall. She gestured to it, and they both sat as Leo nodded for her to go on.
    "What's it like, being polyamorous?" she asked. "I've never
    really understood it."

    Leo chewed on the inside of

    his cheek for a moment. "I'm not really sure how to explain it," he
    finally said. "And I don't know if we even really are poly,
    at least not the way Harri and my sister and their thing is. The vaccine is...
    it's a necessity, and I can't argue with the perks, right? But the vaccine only
    goes so far in binding the four of us together. I'm starting to think that the
    Oracle test; the matchmaking program; is the important part of making things
    work. Dani and I feel so natural, like we're in a really good, standard
    relationship. Aria and I are like... I feel like if we'd met outside of the
    vaccine and stuff, we could have been good friends if we had taken the time to
    get to know each other, and probably would have gone to friends-with-benefits
    but maybe not dating. I'm not in love with Aria,
    but I love being with her and around her, if that makes sense."

    "But you don't feel the

    same way about India," Yvonne guessed.

    He nodded and sighed a

    little. "India and Aria were together before all of this. I don't know for
    sure, but I think Aria probably matched really high with me, and India was
    locked onto her. Maybe that's not the case and they both matched with me, but
    our thing isn't all of us together, it's more like me and Dani, and then Aria
    and India, and Aria and I bridge the gap."

    Yvonne pursed her lips as she

    absorbed this, slowly nodding. She was in her early twenties and had a sort of
    stoic, almost chiseled prettiness that Leo could only see coming out of an
    Eastern European woman. She was also hard to read because of that, her face
    almost like a mask unless she was showing a lot of emotion. "So the
    vaccine doesn't just... make you love someone," she said.

    "That's not how it's

    worked for us," Leo confirmed. "Are you worried about that?"

    Yvonne shrugged a little.

    "I haven't had a boyfriend since high school, and haven't felt like I
    wanted someone. Relationships were a distraction from my training, and I got
    tired of being hit on by gym rats long before I decided that. I don't have
    anyone back home who I would want to try and partner up with, like Harri and
    Erica or India and Aria. I'm just worried that, when it's finally available...
    What if I match with someone who wants me to change, and the vaccine makes me want to
    change even though I don't?"

    "I don't really have a

    good answer for that," Leo said, shaking his head. "I'm sorry. As far
    as I can tell so far that's not how it's worked, but I'll admit that my sample
    size is pretty small."

    "It's fine," she

    said, patting his knee. "You can't have all the answers. Thanks for at
    least listening."

    "Anytime you need,"

    Leo said, then sighed and decided to change the subject. "Did you dig into
    the book yet?"

    She had, and they talked

    about the first couple of chapters of The Two Towers for a bit, and the end of
    Fellowship since they hadn't chatted about that. Yvonne was a fun person to
    talk to for Leo because she made insights into the story that weren't based on
    having studied the books, or done a lot of reading on them.
    She was also nerdy but not steeped in nerd-dom like Leo and anyone else he
    would have talked Tolkien with before so she wasn't just rehashing stuff she'd
    heard somewhere else.

    At one point during the

    conversation Erica passed by, like other ladies going about their business, and
    Leo saw her give him a look and a smirk that he tried to ignore. Eventually
    dinner time proper came around and they needed to get up and stretch; their
    conversation had lasted well over an hour.

    "Thanks for

    talking," Yvonne said with a smile, slipping under his arm and giving Leo
    a side hug as she pressed her head to his chest for a moment. "It's nice
    to not feel trapped here, talking with you and about fantasy stuff."

    "Any time you want, I'll

    take an imagination tour with you," Leo grinned as he hugged her back
    around her shoulders. That got her to snort a little chuckle.

    They headed back down the

    hall to the cafeteria, which was already half-full and was continuing to fill
    up as more of the ladies from the Falls filtered in. Josie and what she was
    going through seemed to be a pervasive, but whispered, topic of conversation
    anywhere that Erica wasn't; which Leo found to be pretty funny considering how
    imposing a personality the physically strong women saw his sister.

    Spencer and Kyla were a

    couple of the last people to show up, carrying Macho along with them after
    having taken him on a quick walk. The little pooch looked like he was grinning,
    his tongue hanging out one side of his mouth as half his body wiggled with each
    tail wag. If Harri was the secret crush of the Valkyrie Falls ladies, Macho
    might as well have become the beloved mascot. Everyone wanted
    to pet him.

    Dani, seeing Leo smiling and

    rolling his eyes at the commotion the dog was making with all the ladies, came
    over to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "Did you have a good
    afternoon?" she asked.

    "I did," Leo said,

    his hands coming to rest on her waist. "Good workout?"

    She nodded and then hugged

    him. "It's supposed to be a movie night tonight," she said.
    "Want to snuggle up with me?"

    "Of course I do,"

    Leo smiled, wrapping his arms around her and kissing the rich chestnut brown
    hair on the top of her head.

    Just as dinner was starting

    with Sara dishing out the specially portioned plates to each of their proper
    recipients, Harri and Josie made their appearance. The blonde wrestler still
    had a sad, kind of dazed look to her but she at least looked like she'd washed
    her face and taken the time to clean herself up a bit, while Harri had that
    classic 'Concerned for you' look whenever his eyes drifted over her. Josie
    ended up getting led over to a chair after being swamped with just about as
    many hugs as Macho had been, and then the little dachshund had gotten put in
    her lap and she cracked a grin.

    "She'll be Okay,"

    Dani said, standing next to Leo and leaning into him a little, her arm around
    his waist and Leo's around her shoulders.

    "We'll all be

    Okay," Leo said. "Though maybe I should see if I can start working on
    a degree for grief counselling online. That'll be the next gold rush."

    "Little dark,

    babe," Dani replied with a smirk. "Plus then you couldn't keep
    working with your hands, and everything you make is so gorgeous."

    "Thank you," Leo

    smiled, squeezing her a little more. Dani had only seen a couple of the pieces
    he'd made for Harri's old place in person but had made a point of getting him
    to show her pictures of the other custom work he'd done in the past. She'd
    already decided that, once their new house was built, they'd only furnish it
    with Ikea stuff so that everything would be easy to replace with things he
    made.

    They headed towards the

    kitchen to receive their dinners from Sara, which looked like it was some sort
    of a stir fry with grilled chicken mixed in. Leo noticed Harri speaking to his
    sister off to one side and then headed out of the cafeteria. Ivy and Kyla were
    already there, so he wondered where his buddy was heading and decided he'd ask
    Erica after he had his plate.

    Rachel lined up behind him

    and grabbed his shoulders in a friendly squeeze. "How are you
    feeling?" she asked. "We didn't push you too hard, did we?"

    Dani turned with a grin,

    scrunching up her nose a bit at the taller woman. "Oh, he was hurting
    earlier, but I fixed that."

    "Shit," Rachel

    said. "Sorry, Leo."

    "No, it's fine," he

    said. "I really should be putting in more effort. Sooner
    than later my metabolism is going to shut off and I'll get a gut like my Dad
    had."

    "Want to work out with

    me tomorrow?" Dani asked hopefully.

    "Maybe the next

    day," Leo said. "You definitely made me feel better, but I'm still
    gonna hurt tomorrow still."

    "Did you do some

    stretches with him?" Rachel asked Dani.

    "Massage," Dani

    said, grinning all over again.

    "Leo," Rachel

    scoffed. "I'm literally a licensed massage therapist. I made you hurt, I
    could have helped you out with that."

    Leo felt the heat rising to

    his cheeks. "Um, that would be great, but..."

    "It was a naked

    massage," Dani chuckled. "Much more fun."

    Leo saw a glance pass between

    Rachel and Dani; the kind of look that he recognized as 'psychic girl
    communication.' Erica had done that with her friends back in high school, and
    now it felt like all the ladies between his family and Harri's did it
    regularly. Maybe it was a universal language.

    "Kyla!"

    The urgency, and alarm, in

    Harri's voice wasn't something Leo had heard from him in years. The last time
    had been three years prior when Leo had been working in his shop in the barn
    and Harri had stormed in because he'd seen a mountain lion fairly close to the
    house. There had been an attack a few weeks prior in the region and a teenager
    had gotten mauled pretty bad. Things had turned out fine, but that tone of
    voice struck Leo like an ice pick.

    Kyla was already standing and

    heading towards Harri as he turned to Leo's sister. "Erica, is your car
    open?"

    "It should be,"

    Erica said. "What's,”

    Harri left without responding

    to her, Kyla following at a run.

    "Something bad is

    happening," Leo said and left the food line heading for the exit, Erica
    only a few steps ahead of him as they were both jogging. That started an exodus
    because everyone wanted to know what was going on.

    Outside Leo could see that

    Harri was already throwing open the trunk of Erica's car. Where the guns they
    had brought just in case were being stored. Kyla was at Harri's police truck
    and lowering the back gate. Seeing that, Leo made a snap decision and instead
    of following his sister, he turned, holding out his arms to stop the ladies
    from crowding into the parking lot. "Give them space," Leo said.
    "Something is wrong, but they are on top of it. We'll find out what it is,
    but we need to give them space."

    Of course, some of the ladies

    were able to take directions a little better than others but a firm word and
    glare from Abi had them falling back from moving around Leo. Others were asking
    questions that Leo didn't have answers to.

    "Ivy!" Harri called

    from behind Leo, and Leo quickly moved out of the way as Ivy darted into the
    parking lot. He watched enough to see Ivy actually leap into
    Harri's arms, but turned back to the ladies since they were sounding like they
    wanted to press forward again.

    A minute later the police

    truck was peeling out of the parking lot, and Erica and Ivy were coming back
    from the lot to the group. Dani had slipped through the crowd to stand next to
    Leo, grabbing his hand tightly as she chewed on the inside of her lip
    nervously. Aria and India had crowded closer as well, hovering just beside
    Dani.

    "Attention!"

    Ivy said loudly, her Quebecois French accent somehow making the word sound
    exotic. Leo would have expected Erica to be the one taking charge, but Ivy
    stood tall despite her stature and addressed the crowd. "Harrison found
    out something has gone wrong at the Reserve where his sick friends are. He and
    Kyla are going to investigate, but it might be bad. Mon amour, he
    is very worried, but he says there should be no trouble here and we are in no
    danger. So, that means we should all head inside and eat the lovely meals Chef
    Sara has prepared for us, no? And then we shall all have a cheat night and eat
    buttery popcorn until our stomachs hurt and watch our movies. Oui?"

    She didn't exactly get a

    resounding answer, but at least half the crowd; bolstered considerably by
    Erica, Leo, Dani, Aria and India; agreed and started to filter back into the
    building. Leo didn't move, however, and Ivy didn't include him as she started
    to usher the ladies back inside as she fielded questions. Leo made quick eye
    contact with Aria, who pursed her lips slightly in a little air kiss and
    nodded, knowing he'd fill her in when he could. She took India by the hand and
    led her inside. In the end it was Leo, Dani, Erica and Abi still standing
    outside.

    "What happened?"

    Leo asked.

    "Ivy wasn't hiding

    anything," Erica said. "It is something on the Rez, but it's worse
    than the outbreak. Harri left his phone in his truck, so I don't know exactly
    what's going on but whatever call or texts he got were bad if he reacted like
    that." She turned to Abi. "He doesn't think anything is threatening
    us here, but he asked if we could be more vigilant so he isn't worrying. I know
    you and Sara didn't like the guns being in the building, but... could we maybe
    get set up on the roof tonight with them? Just to keep watch."

    Abi was grimacing but nodded

    quickly. "This would be fine. I'll show you the roof access," she
    said. "And we can bring some chairs up there too."

    Erica turned to Dani and Leo.

    "It's us three," she said. "Harri asked Ivy to make sure
    everyone stayed calm."

    "I was wondering why she

    took charge," Leo said. "Usually you're the bossy
    one."

    "Ha ha," Erica said

    sarcastically, smirking at her brother.

    It was strange; despite his

    worry for Harri and Kyla, and whatever they were running towards; Leo found
    himself feeling a little more himself knowing he had something that needed
    doing. He, Dani and Erica went to her car and retrieved the firearms that had
    been left behind; a couple of hunting rifles and the bear shotgun weren't going
    to repel an enemy army, but they would do a lot more than throwing rocks. They
    snuck them into the building using the outdoor gym entrance so no one in the
    cafeteria saw them, and followed Abi up to the second floor and into a storage
    area that had a ladder to a trap door on the roof. It took a couple of trips to
    get everything they needed up there, including several lawn chairs along with
    the firearms. Erica also went and fetched the two handguns that Kyla had
    stashed under her bed, plus all the ammunition she'd stored there as well.

    Once they were set up, the

    gravel of the softly sloped roof wasn't the most comfortable spot to balance
    the lawn chairs, but they got everything set up and settled in as Abi headed
    back down. Dani, the best shot of the three of them by far, and Leo since he'd
    been hunting with Harri, held the rifles while Erica had the shotgun near to
    hand even if it wouldn't do anything from up on the roof; the handguns would be
    more effective at trying to hit someone down in the parking lot than the
    buckshot unless they got closer.

    Then Leo's stomach grumbled,

    and both Dani and Erica burst into nervous laughter.

    "He'll be alright,"

    Leo said to his sister.

    "Oh, I know he

    will," Erica said, clearly trying to force a joke. "If he comes back
    shot again I'll kill him myself. Kyla will make sure he's
    fine."

    Dani stood up from her

    folding lawn chair and went to Erica, leaning down and hugging her tightly.
    "They'll be Okay," she said firmly.

    "Stop trying to make me

    cry, bitch," Erica chuckled but hugged her back. Dani laughed as well and
    stood back up after kissing Erica on the cheek, then she turned and gave Leo a
    kiss on the lips. It was the sort of kiss that said 'I'm glad you're here
    with me,' and Leo returned it earnestly.

    Aria ended up bringing their

    dinners up to them, shifted into Tupperware containers so they could be covered
    for climbing up the ladder, but didn't stick around long except to whisper
    something to Dani and then kiss Leo on the cheek.

    And also enviable.

    To be continued, Based on

    a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    1 hr 10 min
  • Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 20

    Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 20
    A Raid  and Mission in the works

    Based

    on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the
    ► Podcast
    at Explicit Novels.



    Let’s review the

    Returning Dramatis Personae

    Of House Black:

    Harrison

    'Harri' Black; Sheriff of Black County, 'Jason Momoa-looking motherfucker'
    mountain man (mixed heritage), former Army MP

    Erica

    LaCosta; Fiancée of Harri, Leo's sister, Italian Tattoo Artist, Dark Brunette

    Kyla

    Bautista; Trained dancer, Pilipino Spy, Harri's Deputy Sheriff, Raven hair

    Ivy

    Gauthier; Quebecoise stripper, half-tattooed, Dirty Blonde anal queen

    Vanessa

    Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the
    construction project, Brunette

    The Natives:

    Kara

    Swiftwater; Harrison's high school sweetheart that ended poorly, community
    leader of the local Native band, Raven hair

    US Military

    Lieutenant

    Colonel Miriam Abarbanel; Military friend of Harri's, Air Force Lt Col, Jewish
    heritage, Commanding Officer for Valhalla Hills construction and the Oregon
    Quaranteam research project

    Captain

    Laura Bloomberg; Air Force JAG serving as Miriam's second, Blonde

    Guns of Thunder Bikers

    ?;

    Leader of the gang, somewhere in his mid-fifties. Served as a Marine in the
    Gulf War, and the early invasion of Afghanistan. Father of Kashm.

    Chuck;

    Young, dumb, relatively attractive biker. Dating Kashm.

    ?

    'Neck Tattoo'; Neck tattoo of eagle and American flag.

    Garret;

    Older biker, dangerous hippy vibes.

    Kashm;

    Short Persian woman with an attitude, daughter of the Guns of Thunder biker
    boss. Big tits, hourglass figure. Dating Chuck.

    Militia/Sovereign Citizens

    Big

    Paulson; Sovereign Citizen from the Golden Beaver group

    Referenced Characters

    Abigail

    'Abi' Jónsson; Harri's Personal Trainer, Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's
    athletic retreat, Icelandic Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall
    Athletically Muscular Blonde

    Danielle

    'Dani'; Australian stripper, Brunette

    Josie

    'Joss the Boss' Draper; Professional Wrestler, Athletically Trim Blonde

    Leo

    LaCosta; Harri's best friend and former roommate, Italian carpenter, Erica's
    brother

    Macho;

    Rescued daschund puppy, named for his big balls, mascot and beloved pet of
    House Black

    Mary

    Duncan; Attended high school with Harri, former cheerleader, Husband has
    disappeared while looking for work, left to join a 'commune' with her kids

    Sara

    Sigurdsdottir; Co-owner of Valkyrie Falls women's athletic retreat, Icelandic
    Personal Trainer and Crossfit Competitor, Tall Athletically Muscular Blonde

    Vanessa

    Peters; Construction Forewoman, Daughter of Brent Peters the head of the
    construction project, Brunette

    Back to the story,

    Most of the big warehouse

    area was in the dark, a trio of work lights pointing right at us making it hard
    to see much beyond the little ring of bikers. I'd been right that Chuck had
    been the one shouting at me earlier. His nose looked like he'd gotten it mostly
    back into place, and he was holding a ridiculous-looking Desert Eagle with two
    hands pointed right at me. Neck Tattoo, whose name I never got, had a shotgun
    pointed at me and the old hippy-looking biker Garret had what looked like an AK
    of some sort covering us from the side, though he was back in the dark so I
    couldn't tell what exactly.

    Georgie Boy, who I'd fought,

    and Kashm weren't there.

    "What do you want from

    me exactly?" the boss asked.

    "You said you've been

    having problems with the Sovereign Citizens. I've interacted with the idiots up
    at the Golden Beaver, but I assume if you've had real trouble it would have
    been with whatever group is behind them. That's my best guess on who just
    murdered a ton of people and kidnapped more," I said. "I want to know
    what you know about them. Especially if they have a headquarters."

    "How the hell are we

    supposed to know if this asshole is even telling the truth?" Chuck
    weaseled.

    "What fucking reason

    could I possibly have to make up shit like this?" I countered. "I
    already know you're here, dumb fuck. If I wanted you out, I could make that
    happen. I don't."

    "Harri," Kyla said

    quietly. "Perhaps ignore the child and speak with the adults?"

    "She's not wrong,"

    the boss grunted, then turned to Chuck. "Shut the fuck up."

    Chuck clearly wanted to bite

    something back, but he just grunted.

    "I need to know where

    these assholes are," I said. "We don't know what they are going to do
    with women and children."

    The boss rubbed at his chin

    over his gaiter, his eyes flicking into the dark towards Garret and his AK for
    a long moment. "I... understand your need," he said. "Let me
    talk to my people. Wait outside."

    "But,” Chuck started.

    "Please," the boss

    said firmly to me, but he was already turning towards Chuck.

    Kyla backed out and I

    followed her, the door shutting behind us.

    "Do you think they know

    what we need?" Kyla asked me as we stepped back over towards our truck.

    "I don't know," I

    said, sighing in exasperation. "They're hard to read."

    "What are we doing if

    they decide not to tell us? Or say they don't know?" Kyla asked.

    I cracked my knuckles and

    grimaced. "It's the ticking time bomb scenario," I said. "I
    learned it in the courses to become an MP. Is it ever appropriate to torture
    someone? Even if we know for certain that they know the
    location of a time bomb that will go off and kill dozens or more people?"

    "I know it," Kyla

    nodded.

    "I figured," I

    sighed. She probably had even more training on that sort of thing than I did.
    Hell, she probably had a better theoretical grasp on 'enhanced interrogation'
    than I did, too. She was a trained spy, I was just an infantry lug at heart.
    "If they say no, we could try and shoot our way through and keep one
    alive. But one or both of us get fucked up in the best realistic scenario, too.
    Then we don't even know if what we're told is the truth or not."

    "We could try bribing

    them," Kyla suggested. "We have the money to make it
    worthwhile."

    "Not if they won't tell

    us on principle," I said.

    The door opened before we

    could continue or come to a decision, and the boss stepped out and walked to
    us. He was wearing his cut over a leather jacket and his boots crunched in the
    gravel of the parking lot in a way that made me think of all sorts of cinematic
    moments where a deal was made with a devil.

    "We don't know where

    they are," he said. "But, we can make some calls. Someone will know,
    and we know people that you don't."

    "Thank you," I

    said.

    "Don't thank me

    yet," he said, raising a finger to stop me. "If I do find out where
    they are, it's going to cost you."

    "What price are you

    going to put on a bunch of hostage women and children taken by domestic
    terrorists?" I asked, trying unsuccessfully to keep the sneer out of my
    voice.

    That, I knew, landed a hit.

    He'd served in Afghanistan at the start of the war, while I'd served in the
    middle, but we'd seen a lot of the same things. Bad men do bad things, and it's
    supposed to happen over there. Not here. Not at home.

    "I'll tell you the price

    when I have the information," he said.

    "You should have my

    number," I said. "I gave your daughter my card."

    "I know. She has

    it," he nodded. "You will hear from us if we find something
    useful."

    I grunted, not thanking him

    again. He nodded, and I nodded, and then he glanced at Kyla and nodded as well.
    He walked back to the building and went in, closing the door and audibly
    locking it behind him. We got into the truck.

    "One lead," Kyla

    said, putting her hand on my knee as I started the truck. "And just the
    first. We'll find her."

    "Them," I said.

    "We'll find them."

    "Harri," she said,

    her tone dropping seriously and forcing me to look at her. She was staring deep
    into my eyes. "We'll find her. Stop lying to yourself."

    I had to suck in a breath

    from my nose and let it out, getting the engine started and pulling us back out
    onto the pothole-filled road. "It's been almost fifteen years. I can be
    over her and still care about her."

    "And you can fall in

    love with her all over again, too," Kyla said. "And with all the evil
    in the world around us, there are silver linings. You had Erica and Ivy and Vanessa,
    but you still allowed me in. A stranger. And now you are going to be the father
    to our child, and I will love you forever. But I want a man who is not afraid
    of himself, Harri. And especially not of his emotions. My father pretended to
    be emotionless because he thought it was strength, and I barely know who he is
    even now. Our team, our family, is going to get bigger. Three more women to
    reach the minimum number to keep you properly protected. Minimum.
    Don't tell me that you would rather the government system match you with more
    strangers before you would take Kara."

    "It's not just my

    decision," I said.

    "No, it's not,"

    Kyla retorted. "It's hers as well, but from everything I've heard, she was
    the one digging the hole you two are in and so she needs you to give her
    permission to get out of it. So when we find her, you are
    going to tell her what you feel, and what you want. And then she can
    choose."

    "Fine," I said as I

    pulled the truck onto the highway and started speeding to the next destination
    I had in mind. "Fine, Kyla. I'll tell her. I can risk a bruised
    heart."

    "Good," Kyla said.

    "Then let's talk about Miriam."

    "That's a completely

    different thing," I said. "I've already talked to her and she says
    she's holding off on contacting the person she'll partner with until things are
    stable. She says it's complicated, so there's someone she's planning on
    partnering with."

    "You haven't considered

    that you might be the one it's complicated with?" Kyla
    asked.

    "How am I complicated?

    She could just set it up and it would be done," I said.

    "You are not an

    idiot, Harrison," Kyla said. "Of course it's complicated, and keeps
    getting more complicated. You were already partnered with two women when you
    two reconnected, right? And since then you accidentally imprinted Vanessa, were
    assigned me, got engaged with Erica, and got into three gunfights while
    technically under her watch so far. Not to mention asking her for
    help with your ex-girlfriend, getting into a quarantined city to help a woman
    from a whole bunch of athletic women who fawn over you, and the giant elephant
    in the room that you saved her from sexual assault over half a decade ago.
    It's complicated."

    "So what am I supposed

    to do then?" I asked. "Just call her up and say, 'Hey, Miriam. I know
    things are complicated and we've only ever been friends, but if you want to
    imprint on me I'd be really interested in that."

    "No," Kyla said.

    "Because it really is complicated, Harri. You just need to be open to her,
    and not lie to yourself that it won't be you. She needs to ask you when she's
    ready."

    "So I need to offer it

    to Kara, but wait for Miriam to ask me," I said.

    "Exactly," Kyla

    said. "It's like dating. Some people need to be asked, and some people
    need to do the asking. You, my love, haven't dated in so long that you just
    don't have any instincts about these things. All of your romantic instincts are
    built off of how your father treated your mother, not in seduction or the
    chase."

    That one hit home a little as

    my mind ran through my romantic situations since I left home for the military.
    There had been a few hookups, particularly when I'd been stationed in Germany
    and then while I'd lived in Portland with Leo, but I'd never chased anyone.
    Never really pursued. I'd offered dates, sure, but even then had I ever been
    the one to make an approach?

    "Now let's talk about

    Josie," Kyla said.

    "No, let's not," I

    said and shot her a look. "Or any of the Valkyrie Falls ladies. That's not
    on the table right now."

    "Fine," Kyla said,

    holding up her hands in surrender. "That's fair, at least for now."

    I sighed heavily and Kyla

    chuckled in her chest. "Call Erica and give her an update," I said.
    "Please."

    "You're right,"

    Kyla nodded. "She'll want to know you're finally coming around on
    everything."

    "Not what I meant,"

    I said.

    "I know, dear,"

    Kyla said, taking my hand from the steering wheel and bringing it down to grip
    her thigh. "But I either need to break you down and get you to laugh, or I
    need to fuck you in the back of this truck. You need to release some of the stress
    you're carrying or you'll be too tight to do what comes next."

    "You know, everyone

    thinks Ivy is the crazy one," I said. "But sometimes you are right up
    there with her."

    "I know," Kyla

    smirked softly. "But only with you."

    I looked at her in the dark

    of the cab as I drove through the hills along the empty highway.

    "Now," she asked.

    "How are we going to beat an entire bar of rednecks into telling us what
    we want to know with only two people?"

    The Golden Beaver was empty.

    Well, not empty. It was dead.

    Kyla and I came back out with

    our eyes watering and instinctively covering our mouths even though we had
    masks on. She staggered about a dozen steps into the parking lot and ripped her
    mask off to throw up. I could feel my own stomach recoiling as well but managed
    to keep it down through sheer stubbornness and already feeling a little
    deadened to the scene after checking the houses at the Rez.

    It hadn't been an execution

    inside the bar, it had been chaos.

    Multiple dead, scattered

    around the bar. Clear signs of a fight, but none of it had really been near the
    door. The fight had started inside. And based on the state of one of the bodies
    I had a feeling about what had happened. Someone had shown up sick; the blood from
    the ears, eyes and nose were giveaways even if he'd gotten shot in the chest
    with a shotgun. So someone had come in sick, and an argument had started; if
    the pandemic was fake, there was nothing to worry about. But then why was Jim
    (or whatever the guy's name was) sick? Maybe it was real.
    Escalation. Fear. Anger. Firearms.

    "That wasn't close to

    all of them," I said as I leaned against one of the support posts for the
    front porch.

    "I think I counted

    eight?" Kyla said after spitting the taste of puke out of her mouth.

    "Could be more behind

    the bar, or upstairs," I said. "But yeah, about that."

    I blew out a long breath,

    shaking my head. Another dead end. Hadn't I made that joke to someone about if
    this happened? I couldn't even remember, now.

    "I'm going to take

    another look," I said. Kyla nodded, and I went back inside. The bodies
    weren't rotting yet but weren't exactly warm either. I'd been in that room
    yesterday, so it must have happened that night or sometime early in the day. If
    there were survivors they probably left infected, if they weren't already. Some
    of the crates and pallets of stolen supplies looked like they'd been raided but
    there was still plenty left. It was just covered in blood.

    Nine bodies, counting the

    bartender behind the bar. He was the least damaged and had died holding a
    gunshot wound to his neck and bled out all over the floor. I cracked open the
    beer fridge and fetched out a chilled bottle of vodka, carrying it with me as I
    headed up the rickety stairs to the second floor. The upstairs, which I had
    never seen, was mostly just a hallway with bedrooms lining either side of the
    building. I called out but didn't get any answers so I started kicking in
    doors. They were all empty, though they had been occupied.
    Some of them still had stuff strewn about in the messy way of a single man
    living in misery, others looked like they'd been cleared out recently. At the
    end of the hall, one of the doors had bloody handprints on the door handle, and
    I only had to nudge it open with my foot.

    Big Paulson, the massive guy

    with the ginger beard, was looking back at me with glassed-over eyes and pale
    skin as he leaned back against the bed on the floor. I thought he was dead
    until he coughed, blood dripping from his lips. He had a syringe on the floor
    next to him, and whatever he'd taken had knocked him into next week.

    "Can you hear me,

    Paulson?" I asked.

    He blinked agonizingly

    slowly, his eyes completely unfocused.

    "Paulson, what happened

    downstairs?" I asked more firmly.

    He let out a little groan and

    then tipped sideways, going loose. The side of the bed he'd been leaning
    against was soaked in red. His upper back was shredded by what must have been a
    shotgun blast.

    "Fuck," I grunted,

    stepping back. He was dead, his body just hadn't realized it yet because of the
    drugs.

    Back outside, I cleaned my

    gloved hands with the vodka and then took a swig before offering it over to
    Kyla. She gave me a look. "Pregnant," she reminded me.

    "Shit," I said.

    "Sorry."

    "It's Okay," she

    said. "You've got a lot going on."

    We did a quick tour around

    the back of the Golden Beaver, checking in the side building and the barn.
    There was plenty of random junk that would probably be useful to someone, but I
    was mostly concerned about the chickens that were still roaming in their fenced
    area. That and the feed in the barn.

    "What do you think are

    the chances that these guys were already rescued once before from a situation
    like this?" I asked.

    "I don't know what you

    mean?" Kyla asked me.

    "Mrs. Branston's

    chickens. We went to buy eggs from her and found out she was dead, but her
    chickens were missing," I said.

    "That wasn't me,

    Harri," Kyla said.

    I frowned. "Jesus,"

    I said. "That was Dani. It was right before you joined us. Fuck, it feels
    like it was so long ago. And it was so like what we were doing with the welfare
    checks... Shit."

    "Shush," she hushed

    me, coming over and rubbing my back.

    "Fuck," I sighed,

    going down into a crouch as I took deep breaths. There was just so much wrong
    in the world.

    "Compartmentalize for

    now, Harri," Kyla said. "We're in the field. What's next?"

    I shook my head, still

    crouching, and then sucked in a breath and let it out in a rush. "Okay.
    Priority One is the kidnapped civilians. This place is a bust, so our only real
    lead are the bikers and they are working on it. Priority Two..." I
    hesitated as I processed. When lives were in the balance, it was hard to judge
    secondary priorities because they fell so far short of the primary.
    "Priority two is locking this place down," I said. "Call Vanessa
    and see if her kitchen staff want to add fresh eggs and chicken farming to
    their daily routines. I'm sure it wouldn't be hard for a couple of construction
    workers to slap together a coop and yard. Then we call the National Guard. The
    inside needs to be cleared out or folks will come here looking for supplies and
    get exposed all over again."

    "Good," she nodded.

    "And then we take care of us, and then we sleep."

    "I can't sleep until I

    hear from the bikers," I said.

    Kyla shoved me hard enough

    that I fell back from my crouch and onto my ass. I looked up at her startled.
    "You will rest," Kyla told me. No, she ordered me. "Because when
    we get the location and you go hunting, I'm not letting you do it
    sleep-deprived. My child, Erica's child, they aren't losing you. Do you hear
    me?"

    "I hear you," I

    croaked. I stood up and rolled my neck. "You're right. I'm sorry."

    "You don't need to be

    sorry," Kyla said. "There's nothing to be sorry for. You just need to
    listen, which you are. Now, you call Vanessa and I'll call the National
    Guard."

    "Okay," I agreed. I

    wanted to hug her, or kiss her, but we both knew that we'd been exposed to
    whatever was still floating in the air inside the bar, and there had been a lot
    of blood.

    Vanessa was in on the chicken

    plan and had workers in full protective gear out to us in under an hour, during
    which Kyla made me try to nap in the bed of the truck while she kept watch. I
    might have gotten a few minutes, but it wasn't restful. One of the workers had
    built a makeshift coop in the bed of one of their pickup trucks and it took
    another fifteen minutes to catch the chickens and get them loaded up. We put
    the remaining feed into the back of my truck for transport.

    The construction workers were

    just about to leave when the National Guard truck rolled up the beaten path,
    ploughing through the rickety palisade gate on one side because of its width.
    They were from another unit that wasn't managing the Rez situation and were
    also hazmat-geared since we'd reported a multiple-casualty event. We gave them
    the rundown, and my best guess at what had probably happened, and the
    frustrated Lieutenant started shaking his head and didn't stop until I stopped
    talking.

    There was a quick argument

    over whether the chickens needed to be destroyed or not until I looked him in
    the eyes and asked, "What chickens?" multiple times and he caught on.
    It helped that I probably had some crazy eyes going on.

    The Guard took over the site,

    and the workers left, which meant Priority Two was now fulfilled. I didn't have
    the energy to argue with the Guardsmen over what would happen to the supplies
    inside the bar, or the valuables that I was pretty sure had been looted from
    the community. Later I would regret that since I could have gotten them
    sanitized even if I did it myself and then pawned them off to the bikers to
    fuel their market.

    Instead, Kyla and I spread

    our arms and legs and let the Guardsmen spray us with sanitizer from a device
    that looked like it was designed to spray weed killer on a lawn, and then we
    got into the truck.

    "Bring me home,"

    Kyla said. "To our home."

    "Okay," I nodded

    and started up the truck. "Tell Erica and Ivy that that's where we'll be,
    and they can stand down their watch. They shouldn't be in any danger."

    Kyla called while I drove,

    and soon we were pulling onto the site and checking in with the Airforce goons
    manning the gate. They asked me some questions; they knew about the Rez since
    their fellow security were still out there, and I told them what I could. They
    needed to know that it was possible we'd get hit heavier than last time if the
    Raiders were escalating. That immediately got the Sergeant in charge of the
    gate for the night interested and I could see the gears in his mind working,
    but I was too tired to ask any questions.

    I got us up to the compound

    and Kyla and I both stripped in the dark before heading into the RV and piling
    into the shower. We rinsed and scrubbed each other, completely non-sexual. When
    we got out she put on one of my clean shirts and I slipped on some shorts
    before collapsing onto the bench seating.

    "Don't sleep yet,"

    Kyla said to me, making me blink my eyes open. She was on the phone and said
    something quietly then hung up. Then she climbed onto my lap, straddling me and
    starting to kiss me softly. "We need to have sex," she whispered.
    "Both of us. I know you're not in the mood, and neither am I, but we need
    to."

    "Okay," I agreed.

    We ended up naked and she was riding me right there when Vanessa came in.
    Usually, she would have been home already since it was well past midnight now,
    but she'd been managing the chicken situation since it was a bit of a special
    scenario. Now she kicked off her boots and stripped right there in the entryway
    of the RV before climbing up to kneel next to us and pull my face around to
    kiss her.

    "You don't mind?"

    Vanessa asked Kyla.

    Kyla shook her head with a

    smile, running her fingers through Vanessa's brunette locks for a moment.
    "He needs us," she said. "Like the hospital."

    I ended up in bed with them

    both snuggled up with me. It hadn't been hot, or sexy, but it had been loving.
    They had taken care of me more than physically, and I found myself staring up
    at the ceiling of the RV feeling a lot more clear than I had an hour before.

    At some point I must have

    drifted off because I woke up to my phone ringing. Vanessa was already rolling
    out of bed to go get it from where I left it on the kitchen counter, and she
    came back and handed it to me without answering before climbing back into bed,
    still naked.

    I thumbed it open. "What

    have you got for me?"

    "Three skilled shooters

    and a civilian chopper will be on site within twelve hours," Miriam said.
    "Any progress?"

    "The Sov-Cit cell is

    dead," I said. "Outbreak and internal violence. My biker pals are
    checking their contacts, but they said they'll be asking for something in
    return. I'll handle it."

    "Alright. They found

    more survivors on the Rez, do you want the full update?"

    "Email it to me," I

    said. "I'm trying to get my head right for when we have a location."

    "Okay," Miriam said.

    "I can't get you more shooters for an assault in under 48 hours, but I can
    have a QRF with medics ready to roll for when you need a lift out of there with
    your objectives."

    "Thanks," I said.

    Then Kyla put her hand on my thigh and squeezed, and I looked at her as she
    gazed at me pointedly in the dark. "I appreciate all the help, Miriam. And
    I want you to know I appreciate you a hell of a lot, too."

    "Well, good,"

    Miriam said. "Now stay alive for you to get the chance to actually show
    it. I think we might be up to you hiring Gordon Ramsey to cook me that dinner
    you owe me."

    "Get some sleep," I

    told her.

    "You too," she

    said. "And make sure you tell me when you're going operational."

    "I will," I

    promised.

    We hung up.

    "What was that, 'I

    appreciate you?'" Vanessa asked, dropping her voice to mimic me.

    "Harri and I had a talk

    about Kara and Miriam," Kyla said.

    "I've been informed that

    my seduction game isn't up to par with a world that is heading the way it
    is," I sighed.

    "I dunno, you did pretty

    well with me," Vanessa said, and I could hear her smile in the dark. I
    turned and kissed her, and then settled in to try and get back to sleep since
    it was only about four in the morning and I'd gotten maybe two hours total.

    "So when are we talking

    about Josie and the Valkyries?" Vanessa asked.

    I grunted and pulled the

    pillow from under her head, planting it over her face as she broke into a
    laugh.

    I woke up again, this time to

    my phone ringing on my chest where I'd set it down when I hung up with Miriam.
    Both Kyla and Vanessa groaned and I blinked my eyes open to see that there was
    a soft blue glow coming in through the cracks at the edge of the RV window
    shades. "Fuck," I groaned but grabbed my phone. Unknown number.

    "Hello?" I asked.

    "Good morning,

    Cowboy," a woman's voice said, and it took me a second to place Kashm's
    sultry tone to her face and name.

    "What do you have for

    me?" I asked.

    "We have a location and

    my father is working on confirmation that it's the right group," Kashm
    said.

    "And what's it going to

    cost me?" I asked.

    "We'll discuss that when

    we meet," she said. "10 AM in the grocery store parking lot."

    "Okay," I said.

    "I'll be there."

    "I hear you had a lady

    cop with you last night. I thought you were single, cowboy."

    "You'd be surprised what

    my life is like," I said. "But don't go getting any ideas. I'm a
    little busy right now and wouldn't make a good date."

    She laughed and hung up the

    phone.

    "Who the fuck was

    that?" Vanessa mumbled.

    "Biker gang leader's

    daughter," Kyla mumbled.

    "How do you know

    that?" I asked, then shook my head. "Never mind." She would have
    put the pieces together.

    "Is she hot?"

    Vanessa asked.

    "She tried to get me

    seriously maimed, if not killed, the last time I saw her," I said.
    "It's just banter."

    "Banter can lead to

    more, and she definitely pushes your buttons to get you flirting like
    that," Vanessa said.

    "I put a shotgun to her

    tit and used her as a human shield to walk myself out of the biker den," I
    reminded them.

    "Maybe she's into

    that," Vanessa said.

    "Jesus Christ,

    stop," I groaned, turning over to lay on my stomach and press my face into
    the pillow.

    Both of them leaned in and

    kissed my shoulders and then rubbed my back, their hands meeting and making
    them both snicker as they realized they had the same thought to soothe me.

    "Go to sleep," I

    groaned.

    They did. I think.

    The drive out to the grocery

    store wasn't any longer than usual, but the heavy, dark clouds in the sky were
    making things feel more on edge. At any minute the sky was going to open up and
    drop a torrential downpour, and with that rain would come thunder and
    lightning. The wind was causing a constant rush of rustling from the trees
    already that cut through the noise of the truck engine and into the cab.

    Kyla and I pulled into the

    grocery store parking lot to find it much less busy than usual; apparently, the
    storm was keeping most people indoors for the day. Who knew that rain was a
    better influence on quarantine than all the public pandemic messaging could be?
    We hadn't dressed in our police 'uniforms' and were in simple jeans and
    sweaters.

    It wasn't difficult to find

    the delegation from the Guns of Thunder. Kashm was leaning against the front of
    her car, an all-black Firebird that must have been a restoration job. It
    gleamed even in the overcast light, the only part of the car that wasn't
    blacked out was the classic firebird motif on the hood. Kashm was dressed all
    in black as well; black heeled boots, black jeans and her black leather jacket.
    Her dark hair was loose and blowing a little in the wind and if I was a
    photographer I would have tried to snap a picture; she looked like an American
    classic waiting to happen with the overcast sky as a backdrop.

    "You didn't mention she

    looked like that," Kyla said as we pulled in a couple spaces over
    from Kashm. "She's got bigger tits than Erica on a smaller body."

    "Wasn't really a top

    priority when I was using her as a hostage to get out of there," I said
    dryly.

    Kyla rolled her eyes and we

    got out of the truck. I came around to her side and we approached Kashm
    directly.

    "I thought you promised

    me a date," the Persian woman joked through her black fabric mask. "I
    don't do third wheels, cowboy."

    "This is my partner,

    Kyla," I said. "Kyla, this is Kashm. Let's get this moving; every
    hour these guys have the women and children is a problem. Do you have the
    location confirmed?"

    Kashm grimaced behind her

    mask as she took a breath. "We do," she said. "My father was
    able to confirm it's the right place and the right group. Which means we need
    to negotiate the price and that's why I’m here and not him."

    "Did he think Harri

    would be more malleable to a pretty face or something?" Kyla asked.
    "Or is that why you've got the girls out?"

    Underneath Kashm's jacket she

    was wearing a very low-cut top, showing off a ridiculous amount of cleavage.
    The Persian woman quirked an eyebrow at Kyla's comment. "Maybe I was just
    trying to pay him back for tittyfucking me with a shotgun," she said.
    "And I'm here because my father and the club have their own things to deal
    with."

    "How much?" I

    asked.

    "We don't want

    cash," Kashm said. "Which, I think, is a little ridiculous but
    apparently you got to him last night with whatever you said. I'm here to
    negotiate jobs. We know that you're associated with the big construction site
    that's outside of town; the one that's got people billeted in every motel in a
    50-minute radius. That's a big operation, so I'm sure you'll be able to swing a
    few positions our way."

    That was an ask that I hadn't been expecting. I

    glanced at Kyla, who met it, but she didn't seem to have anything either. We
    were both wearing disposable medical masks but I could tell she was pursing her
    lips slightly in thought. I looked back at Kashm. "The site is being run
    by the Air Force," I said. "They managed all the hiring, and they are
    running security for the site now too. Do any of your guys even have construction
    experience?"

    "It doesn't matter what

    the jobs are," Kashm said. "We just need some income coming in that
    isn't through the market."

    "Again, not how that

    works," I said. "If you guys are just trying to get on-site to sell
    drugs or something else, it can't happen. It's a military base, not some
    industrial site where you can sneak drugs or hookers in and as long as things
    stay quiet no one will mind." Not to mention that, with the vaccine
    pairings, I doubted there would be much of a market for some secret
    prostitution. The stories Vanessa had told me about what industrial
    construction workers got up to when they were 'in camp' on a big job away from civilization
    were almost impressive, but usually they weren't living with their wives or
    girlfriends.

    "My father got the Guns

    out of the drug game more than a decade and a half ago," Kashm said.
    "And I won't lie, we've had our hands in Girls before, but not for a
    while. We seriously just need steady, protected work here."

    I had major doubts that was

    their only goal. Another glance at Kyla only got me a shrug; she knew as much
    as I did; and I sighed. We needed the information.

    "Let me make a

    call," I said. "See if there's something that can be worked
    out."

    "You do that,"

    Kashm said, leaning her ass back against the hood of her car again.

    I took a few steps away back

    towards our truck, Kyla following but keeping her eyes on Kashm, while I pulled
    out my phone. Miriam was probably the 'right' person to approach with the
    demand since it was her command, but if I went to her and she said no then my
    hands would be tied. I had to go with the other option I had.

    "This is Brent,"

    Vanessa's father answered his cell.

    "It's Harrison," I

    said. "I need two minutes."

    "I thought you were out

    doing the thing with the guys?" he asked, obfuscating for whoever else was
    in hearing range of him back on site. He hadn't moved into one of the barracks
    buildings yet, but he was on-site pretty much every day. I also wasn't
    surprised that Vanessa had been keeping him up to date on things, particularly
    considering I had a hunch that the kidnappers were the same people who did the
    raid on his site.

    "This is about

    that," I said.

    "Alright, hold on,"

    he said, and I could hear him moving around and then a door opening and
    slamming closed. He lifted his cell to his ear again and I could hear him
    huffing a bit. "What do you need?"

    "They have the location,

    but the price they're putting on it is jobs. As far as they say, they don't
    have any construction skills but they really are just looking for work."

    Brent's sigh was heavy and

    deep. "I've got nothing," he said. "Unskilled labor? You know
    I'm swamped with that already, plus I would need to get them into the system
    somehow which would mean them getting vaccinated and partnered. Do they know
    about that?"

    "No," I said.

    "At least, not that I can tell."

    "I... I really can't see

    getting them into the system," Brent said. "And Vanessa has made it
    clear that, protest or not, you're trying to help people. There are just
    too many hoops to try and sneak that through. Although... Is it that they want
    jobson site, or just jobs in general?"

    "Steady, protected work

    is the ask," I said. I was watching Kyla while she watched Kashm; I was
    turned away from the biker babe just in case she could read lips or something.
    Kyla glanced at me and winked softly. "What are you thinking?"

    "The drivers for the

    delivery trucks with all the supplies aren't on the vaccination train yet, so
    they never get out of their cabs. I know a couple of the vendors I've been
    dealing with are stretched thin on drivers. Any of those guys able to drive a
    big rig?"

    "One sec," I said,

    and pulled the phone from my ear as I turned back to Kashm. "Any of your
    guys able to drive truck?"

    She hesitated. "Maybe

    one," she said. "The others can learn."

    "Possibly one," I

    relayed to Brent. "They'd be willing to learn though."

    "I'll see what we can

    work out," Brent said. "These are bikers, right? Like old school?"

    "One percenters," I

    said.

    "Hmm," he grunted.

    "Trustworthy?"

    "More than most, I'd

    guess. Their leader is an ex-marine and he's got a soft spot for vets and
    civilians."

    "If I can't get them all

    jobs with training, I'd bet at least one of these vendors would be willing to
    shell out cash for protection runs," Brent said. "Truck hijackings
    haven't hit us yet, but they are on the rise like crazy and it isn't just
    electronics. Food deliveries, Walmart trucks, pretty much anything carrying
    commercial goods. They'll get paid to ride their bikes and do what they love
    doing."

    "Alright, I'll pass it

    on and see," I said. "Thanks."

    "I'll start making

    calls," Brent acknowledged, and we hung up.

    I shot Kyla another glance,

    just staying connected with her, and went back to Kashm. "Alright, so that
    was the project manager for the entire site," I said. "He says there
    are way too many hoops to jump through to get any of your guys a job on the site,
    but he does have connections with the companies that transport all the
    equipment and supplies. The best we can do is a maybe training your guys to
    drive, but he's fairly certain some of the owners would be interested in paying
    you guys for security runs, which means jobs for all of you, and based on the
    amount of construction that's going to go on it'll be steady."

    Kashm let out a long breath

    and nodded. "Let me make a call," she said.

    "Just; I can't guarantee

    it," I clarified, knowing I should have just left it open but I didn't
    want to start a new problem while taking care of a current one. "If, for
    whatever reason, it doesn't come through then I'll promise to find a way to
    make it good."

    Kashm narrowed her eyes

    slightly, looking me over shrewdly, before motioning me away and pulling out
    her phone from her jacket. As she made her call Kyla and I went back to our
    truck. Kashm didn't lower her voice for her call and instead spoke in Farsi,
    which meant she was likely talking to her father. I only then realized that I'd
    never gotten the guy's name despite our run-ins.

    "It's worth it,"

    Kyla said to me quietly.

    "Hmm?" I asked in a

    hum.

    "The trade," she

    said. "It's worth it. Even if those jobs could go to someone else."

    I had to chuckle, just once,

    and shook my head. "For once, hon, you didn't read my mind."

    "No?" she asked.

    "Don't tell me you're daydreaming of Princess Jasmine over there."

    "Just processing how

    fucked up everything is that I'm making a deal with her and her father, and I
    never even got his name. We've pointed guns at each other, I've taken his
    daughter hostage, and demanded he help me with this hunt, and I don't know the
    man's name."

    "Maybe that's for the

    best," Kyla said. "Keeps it less personal. In my training, and at
    school, it was always easier to do things if I didn't know anything about the
    target. Didn't humanize them too much. That's what we need to do today. We
    can't humanize them when we find them."

    "No problems

    there," I said and cracked my knuckles. "I,”

    "We have a deal,"

    Kashm called. We turned back to her and approached as she was putting her phone
    away. "My father says if things fall through, you can just hire the Guns
    of Thunder as your deputies. Sheriff."

    "Funny," I said.

    "Maybe you, your old man and Garret. The old fuck looked like he could
    sniff out a narcotic through three layers of cellophane."

    "You just want to see my

    ass in tight slacks," Kashm said. "Seriously, cowboy. You back out of
    this and there will be problems, good cause or not."

    "I know," I said

    definitively, meeting her eyes.

    "Alright," she

    said. "I still feel like we could have gotten more out of you, but like I
    said; you hit my Dad's weak spot. Here's the location." She pulled out a
    piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to me. "You know Castle
    Rock?"

    "The outcropping off the

    coast?" I asked.

    "No, the town," she

    said. "Or village or whatever. It's a little campground community
    southwest of Mount Hebo on the 22. The compound is south of that, up in the
    hills a bit. The coordinates there should get you to the mouth of their
    driveway. The place belongs to a group who call themselves Freedom's Wrath.
    Real anti-government anarchist guys. Used to fight it out with bikers for their
    little corner of the state. They used to cook bathtub meth too, but they got
    religion a few years ago or something and the drugs stopped but supposedly the
    weirdness got weirder. My father says there's no way of knowing how many of
    them there are with the pandemic, but it's definitely the right group."

    "Alright," I said,

    pinching the paper in my hand tightly as my chest felt lighter with a proper
    name and place to keep up the hunt. "Tell your father I say thank you, and
    I'll get in contact with him when I can to follow up on the jobs. You can also
    let him know the idiots from up at the Golden Beaver wiped themselves out with
    the sickness and infighting, so they shouldn't be problems for him anymore.
    There's probably more out there, but one cluster of stupid took care of
    itself."

    "Good to know,"

    Kashm nodded. "I assume you're going hunting, then?"

    "Yes, we are," Kyla

    said.

    "I guess there isn't

    much of a chance that your old man wants to come along?" I asked.

    Kashm smirked behind her

    mask. "I wouldn't let him even if he wanted to. Again, good cause or not,
    I'm not letting my father walk into a death trap. If you do rescue any kids,
    send me a picture, I'm sure he'll get a kick out of knowing he helped."

    I nodded, knowing it had been

    a long shot, and then Kyla and I turned to get back into the police truck.

    "Do me a favor and don't

    die out there, cowboy," Kashm called after me. "Chuck isn't nearly as
    pretty after you broke his nose, and he's moping around everywhere like a
    little bitch. I might just want that date after all."

    I just shook my head and went

    around the truck and got in. Kashm was leaning back against her car, arms and
    shoulders back and thrusting her cleavage out provocatively from between the
    sides of her jacket as she watched us leave.

    "Well, she's fun,"

    Kyla said flatly.

    "She's a piece of work,"

    I said. "Hot, but maybe a little crazy."

    "Sounds like your

    type," Kyla said, smirking as she took off her mask.

    "I've got more than

    enough on my mind in that regard," I said, then fished my phone out.
    "Do me a favor and call Grierson. I realized when we were leaving he's one
    more line I've got on some potential help."

    "Who's Grierson?"

    Kyla asked.

    "You don't know

    Grierson?" I asked. "He's the guy who orchestrated you landing in the
    family, and your parents getting vaccines. He also set up the whole land thing,
    and I'm pretty sure he got Miriam put in charge of the project just because she
    had a connection to me."

    "Never met him,"

    Kyla shook her head. "What is he, military? CIA?"

    "Maybe CIA," I

    said. "Though I think he's... spookier than that."

    "Mm," Kyla nodded.

    "I think I understand."

    She called and the phone rang

    through the speakers and I half-expected it to ring through to a voicemail, but
    it picked up in the sixth ring. "Didn't think you'd have the cahoneze to
    actually call this number, Mr. Black," Grierson said. "Don't tell me
    you've suddenly discovered a problem with our friendly Filipina Princess, have
    you?"

    I glanced over at Kyla as she

    raised one eyebrow at me. "No, Agent, though she's here in the car with
    me."

    "Magandang umaga,

    Agent," Kyla said. Her native language always struck me as strangely
    throaty coming from her even if it sounded natural.

    "Give me a damn warning

    when I'm on speaker, son," Grierson sighed.

    "You didn't exactly give

    me the chance," I said. "Look, I'll cut right to it; Kyla is all in
    on our American Dream. I have zero per cent doubts about her; so low that she's
    carrying my child."

    "Mazel Tov to you

    both," Grierson said. "But you aren't calling me out of the blue to
    share the good news."

    "I'm not," I said.

    "I need a favor."

    "You're going after the

    women and children," Grierson said.

    "You know?"

    "It came up," he

    said. "You think I don't keep tabs on one of my new favorite corners of
    this country as it falls apart around our ears? What are you hoping for from
    me?"

    "Shooters, if you have

    them close by," I said. "I've got myself and Kyla, and three more
    coming in from out of town. I've got a location and a group name, but an
    unknown number of hostiles mixed with an unknown number of hostages."

    Grierson grunted. "I

    assume you want to go as soon as possible? With three days I could get you a
    half dozen shooters."

    "We're still under 24

    hours missing," I said. "And who knows what awful shit these guys are
    doing to women and children. Or if they are getting split up and moved."

    "I can get you one more

    shooter," Grierson said. "She's mid-recruitment for my organization
    and has the sorts of skills you're looking for. And most importantly, she's in
    the area. This is a big ask though, Black. I'm going to come calling for
    something in the future."

    "Noted," I said.

    "How fast can she get to us?"

    "She's waiting for you

    at the site," Grierson chuckled.

    "God fucking damn

    it," I sighed.

    "Good hunting, son. And

    try to keep him alive, Miss Bautista. You need him whole."

    "That's what I intend,

    Mister Grierson," Kyla replied.

    He hung up.

    "Spookier doesn't cut

    it," Kyla said to me. "He already knew about the kidnapping, what you
    would be doing, and sent you back up. In 15 hours or so. That man is dangerous
    to have as a friend, Harri."

    "Yeah, well right now

    he's a lot more helpful than dangerous," I said. "And sometimes it's
    good to have someone dangerous close to you. Why do you think I love you so
    much?"

    Kyla snorted softly and shook

    her head. "Don't tell Erica that. You'll only encourage her."

    I was a little surprised that

    the helicopter made it in. The wind was picking up significantly and I was sure
    that I heard a few soft, far-off rumbles of thunder as the skies continued to
    darken. When it appeared over the main camp I was already outside, getting the
    trucks ready; we weren't going to be able to fly down to the Mount Hebo area
    with the way things were looking, but I also definitely wasn't going to wait
    for the storm to break.

    Kyla was with me helping get

    all the gear we might need ready, and Vanessa was checking in with us while she
    made sure that the whole new Chicken Coop operation was sturdy enough to
    protect the rescued chickens through the storm. I'd taken a quick look at the
    setup that was out back of the first barracks building where the main cafeteria
    was and had pointed out that just because there were people around didn't mean
    that predators wouldn't sneak in; foxes, raccoons, possums, snakes and any
    other number of things would want to get a taste of the chickens or their eggs.
    So Vanessa was handling that, and using it as a lesson for some of her new
    'Carpentry Apprentices' as well as the ladies manning the big kitchen since
    they would be the ones taking care of the chickens on a daily basis.

    That didn't mean Kyla and I

    were alone though. When we'd returned to the site, Grierson had been right and
    the help he'd sent had already been waiting for us. Captain Magdalene Luckey
    was deceptively short, but as soon as I saw her move I knew she was just as
    much a predator as anything that wanted to snack on the chickens. Weasels were
    cute as hell too, until they wanted to take a bite out of you. She was a black
    woman around the age of Erica and me in our early mid-thirties, and she met my
    offer of a handshake with a firm grip.

    "Just call me Maggie,"

    she said after the formal introduction. I didn't ask for more details on her
    service or experience, and she didn't offer it. Based on the fact that she was
    dressed in a military combat uniform that was dark grey and didn't bear any
    insignias beyond her rank, I trusted that she knew what she was doing. Maggie
    was helping us get everything sorted and stored and was the first to hear the
    chopper coming in.

    We all headed to the big open

    area west of the barracks that, since the raid, had been dubbed 'the helicopter
    field' until it was eventually developed. Some joker had even spray painted a
    big circle with an 'H' in it on the ground, which seemed good enough for the
    pilot as they set it down right in the center as Captain Luckey, Kyla and I
    watched the smooth touchdown from the shelter of the barracks entryway.

    "She can pilot, that's

    for sure," Maggie said as we watched the helicopter come down.

    "How can you tell it's a

    she?" I asked.

    Maggie smirked a little and

    glanced at Kyla. "Ladies have a different touch on the stick, don't you
    think?" she said. "Plus, I can tell by the profile of her through the
    front windscreen."

    The helicopter wasn't

    military grade, so I didn't recognize the make or model, but it was mostly
    white with a couple of blue and red slashes painted across except for where it
    looked like some sort of a symbol had recently been removed. Miriam had said it
    would be a civilian aircraft, so I wondered if it had belonged to a charter
    company of some sort, or even a news agency. Still, as soon as the engines
    began to wind down the side door opened and people started piling out as we
    headed to meet them.

    The first man out turned and

    offered a hand down for the other two people who followed, and the second man
    came to meet me followed by a woman. He was short, maybe only five foot five at
    best, but moved with a similar purpose and athleticism as Captain Luckey did.
    He had a broad jawline and was of mixed heritage and I realized he probably
    could have fit into almost any culture except the middle of Africa with only a
    change of haircut and facial hair. He took my hand in a firm grip.

    "Dylan Taylor," he

    said. "You the man in charge?"

    "Harrison Black," I

    said. "It's my mission, but I'm not in charge of the site."

    "If Miriam says you're

    the man in charge, then you are," Dylan said with a smirk. Then he turned,
    gesturing to the woman behind him. She was blonde, about the same height as
    him, and looked for all the world like she could have stepped out of a
    photoshoot for Outdoor Life magazine. She was petite, blonde and her blonde
    hair was tied back in a ponytail that was waving in the wind. They were both
    wearing heavy-duty hunting camos. "This is my wife, Jeanine."

    "Pleased to meet you,

    Mister Black," Jeanine said, offering her hand daintily. I took it and
    felt like I should almost give it a kiss, she was so effete about it.

    "You too, Mrs.

    Taylor," I said, glancing at Dylan and wondering why he'd brought her.

    Dylan smirked. "Don't

    worry. Jeanine is fully qualified and capable for what's coming," he said.
    "Quick background; I was a Ranger for fifteen years, then got recruited
    into the CIA for another five. I got out, married Jeanine, and we've split our
    time between our self-defense and survival prep business and volunteering with
    a couple of organizations that fight child trafficking domestically."

    "That's, ah, quite the

    set of qualifications," I said, impressed and feeling a like a bit of a
    shit considering how little I'd put my own military-trained skills to use since
    I got out. "Still, I don't know how much Miriam told you, but we're
    heading into,”

    "Don't you worry, Mister

    Black," Jeanine said with a sweet smile and a wink. "I can take care
    of myself." Dylan's accompanying assuring nod and soft smirk told me not
    to argue. The other man who had gotten out of the helicopter and the female
    pilot were coming up behind them, as we all made room for them to join the
    circle.

    "Jedidiah Crane,"

    he said as we shook. He was possibly a couple of inches taller than me, putting
    him at six and a half feet easily, and the exact opposite of Dylan. He was a
    little lanky, with a blonde head of hair and a slightly ginger beard. He was
    dressed in jeans and work boots and already had a standard issue green plate
    vest on, and if he wasn't currently serving then he just recently got out.
    "I heard you folks could use some help with a militia problem."

    "Something like

    that," I said.

    "Julia De Luca,"

    the pilot said, the last to offer a shake. She was dressed in a light grey
    flight suit, her helmet under her arm. The flight suit was unbuttoned partway
    down her chest revealing she was wearing a Metallica t-shirt underneath, as
    well as that she had a neck tattoo of a sunburst right on her throat with
    patterns wrapping around the sides. Her brunette hair was pulled up into a bun
    that must have fit comfortably under her helmet but had messy fly-away strands
    now.

    "Thanks for being

    here," I said, taking a breath and nodding. "Alright. As you likely
    know, I'm Harrison Black. I'm officially the Sheriff of what will be Black
    County here on the site; you can thank Colonel Abarbanel's JAG officer for
    naming the place after me. I'm a former Infantryman and Army MP. This is Kyla,
    my partner, who was trained overseas, and this is Captain Luckey."

    "Maggie is fine,"

    the black woman said as she and Kyla shook hands all around. "We aren't
    exactly on the official clock here, so ranks don't matter. I'm former Air
    Force, Special Division."

    "I'm not sure how much

    Miriam told you all," I continued. "But the short of it is that about
    a week ago this military construction site was hit by a raid conducted by what
    we assumed was a militia group. Since then I've been investigating it, but last
    night the same group hit a nearby native reservation that was being devastated
    by an outbreak. They looted heavily but were also witnessed kidnapping multiple
    women and children, and executed people in their homes. The death toll was
    somewhere in the fifties when we left the site and the National Guard had only
    cleared about a quarter of the homes in the community at that point."

    "Jesus Christ,"

    Julia muttered. Everyone was murmuring their own shock other than Jeanine,
    whose face had gone disturbingly blank.

    "I got intel this

    morning that the group calls themselves 'Freedom's Wrath' and are at least
    partially ex-military, with what might be religious cult components. They were
    also associated with a local group of sovereign citizens," I said.
    "I've got the location of their headquarters, about two hours south of
    here."

    "Do we know how many of

    them there are?" Jedidiah asked.

    "Negative," I said.

    "And we don't know how many hostages, either. Or have any hint of what
    their plans are for them."

    "Trafficking has seen a

    marked uptick in movement since quarantine started," Dylan said darkly.
    "Assholes with even more time on their hands creates demand. But we
    haven't heard of anything happening en masse before, have we?"

    Jeanine shook her head.

    "Large group movement between locations, yes. Never a mass kidnapping
    though, at least not in the US. International is a different story."

    "Great," Jedidiah

    said. "And I thought I came from a fucked up, isolated childhood. An
    unknown number of radicals, with unknown beliefs or goals, holding an unknown
    number of hostages at what I assume is an un-reconnoitered location?" I
    nodded in response. "Sounds like a blast."

    "We also have pandemic

    issues to deal with," Kyla said. "Is anyone here not aware of Duo
    Halo?"

    "Miriam filled us

    in," Dylan said. "And we're on the short-list for vaccines. Got the
    whole rundown."

    "I'm also in the loop,"

    Maggie said.

    "Good," I said.

    None of them had been wearing masks, coming out of the helicopter, and with
    everything that was going on I hadn't really been prioritizing that in my mind.
    "Just so you're aware, Kyla is one of my vaccine partners as well as my
    partner in my duties as sheriff. And she's right; the outbreak on the Rez was
    ravaging them with Duo Halo, so it is entirely possible at least some
    of the hostages are infected or starting to move into the final stages of the virus.
    Witness reports said the militia were wearing military surplus gas masks during
    the raid, but we don't know if any of them might be infected as well."

    "At least it's not

    zombies," Julia smirked a little, and several people shot her looks.
    "What?" she asked. "Zombies would technically
    be worse than this."

    "Anyone have any

    questions?" I asked.

    There were several, but they

    were all logistical, and we started to get into the nitty-gritty of the thing.
    I was right that there was no chance we could take the helicopter down with the
    weather. Julia, however, was all-in on participating in the raid still. She had
    been a pilot in the Para rescue units while Miriam had been working with them
    in Intelligence and had trained for combat duty and seen several ground actions
    in hot zones. Jedidiah was also from the Para rescue community, having escaped
    his Amish upbringing by enlisting. He was a true operator, as well as being
    trained as a combat medic, and there was a part of me that wondered if he was
    the guy Miriam said was 'complicated.'

    In reality, I knew my

    internal questioning and mild jealousy was more due to the fact that I wasn't
    used to being around someone who was taller than me. It just felt weird, since
    it happened so rarely.

    Vanessa, when she came around

    and quickly met everyone, got us a second truck from the site motor pool so
    that we'd have extra wheels. We unloaded their gear from the helicopter and
    started getting everything sorted for travel, and when I noticed Dylan was
    quickly loading bullets into magazines off to one side I went over to him.

    "Hey, I know what you

    said, but I've still got some... concerns," I said. "About
    Jeanine."

    Dylan's wife was currently

    talking with Kyla and Maggie, giving them what seemed to be unsolicited cooking
    tips.

    The ex-CIA operator chuckled

    and shook his head as he looked up at me. "I get it, Harrison," he
    said. "She doesn't exactly look the part. Maggie, Julia, even your Kyla,
    they all at least have an athleticness to them, right? Well, let me put it this
    way; my wife is a certified psychopath. She got a diagnosis early on in life
    and was raised by really great parents, so she never turned into some maniac,
    but this is the kind of shit she's wanted to do since she was a kid. You know
    that show Dexter, where the serial killer kills other serial killers? Well,
    she's like that but less messed up. She is a one-woman investigation unit when
    it comes to putting the pieces together on trafficked kids, and she'd go
    full-on Taken on the perpetrators she helps catch if she didn't think the fear
    of lengthy prison sentences; and jailhouse justice; was better than killing
    them herself. So when I say she's good, believe me. She's motivated, she's
    highly trained, and she's highly intelligent. If anything, we'll need to stay
    out of her way."

    All I could do was nod.

    "Alright," I said. "That's all I needed to know."

    Dylan chuckled darkly and

    gave me a pat on the arm. "Don't worry, she won't snap."

    "Wasn't thinking that at

    all," I said as I backed away.

    So the team consisted of two

    actual operators, me, Kyla and Julia who had training and some experience but
    weren't actual door kickers, the somewhat unknown quantity that was Maggie and
    the very unknown and possibly volatile Jeanine.

    Great. Cool, cool, cool.

    Super exciting.

    We were just wrapping things

    up with prep when Julia, the pilot, came over to Kyla and me. "I gotta
    ask," she said. "Was everything Miriam told us about the vaccine
    true?"

    "You mean the

    orgasms?" Kyla asked with a smirk.

    "Yes," Julia said

    with a slight blush and grin. She'd let her hair down and I could see now it
    was a deep chestnut with golden blonde strands highlighting it, and she had a
    natural prettiness that showed when she wasn't frowning in concentration.
    "It sounds a little too good to be true."

    "The chemically-induced

    orgasms are pretty fantastic," Kyla said, then glanced at me slyly.
    "Of course, having a partner who knows what he's doing, and falling madly
    in love with him, makes it all that much better."

    "Ooh, " Julia

    chuckled teasingly. "Lucky you."

    "What?" Captain

    Luckey asked from the other side of the truck.

    "Nothing, sorry,"

    Julia said. "Wasn't calling you."

    "Oh, I know,"

    Maggie said, smirking. "I heard the whole thing, I'm just a teasing bitch
    sometimes. But I got the rundown on the vaccines too. My question is how long
    can you go without the need for upkeep sex? Because I feel like life's gotta
    get in the way sometimes, ya' know?"

    It was our turn to blush as

    Kyla and I looked to each other.

    "That, ah, hasn't really

    come up for us," my partner said. "I'll just say Harri has some
    excellent stamina and keeps all four of us very happy."

    "Jesus," Julia

    said. She'd opened up her duffel bag and pulled out a set of fatigues with
    brown and green digital camo on it. Definitely not military standard, but she
    wasn't active military anymore so I assumed it was her own personal gear.
    "Four times a day, every day? Fuck, if I can find a cock like that to
    partner with, I think I'll be a happy lady. You don't happen to like flying, do
    you Harri?"

    That got Kyla and Maggie

    laughing, but I just bit the inside of my cheek as I smiled. Julia was undoing
    the buttons on the front of her flight suit casually and pulled off her
    Metallica t-shirt, revealing a thin white tank top she was wearing underneath.
    Her shoulders and arms were covered in tattoos along with her neck, almost like
    a shawl of ink, but leaving her chest bare. It was really good work, though
    without looking closely I only got impressions of what the tattoos were.

    "Julia, you can head

    into our compound over there if you want to take a minute to change," I
    offered, nodding towards the RVs.

    "Oh, alright," she

    said. "I'll take privacy when I can get it." She winked at me and
    Kyla. "Promise not to go digging in any drawers."

    "Use the RV on the left,

    that one is ours," Kyla said.

    Julia sauntered off after

    tying her flight suit arms around her waist to keep it up as she carried her
    clothes and her own bulletproof vest.

    "That woman's got an ass

    on her," Maggie said, coming around the truck to Kyla and me.

    I blinked and shook my head,

    realizing I'd been watching Julia walk away. Kyla just gave me a knowing smirk
    that told me she wasn't mad or jealous.

    "What about you,

    Maggie?" I asked. "Do you have a partner all picked out, or are you
    going to make a pass at me as well?"

    She snorted softly.

    "Y'all are cute," she said in her southern drawl. "But I'm not
    in the market. This fine black wagyu-grade ass is going to end up going where
    Uncle Sam tells it, and I'm pretty sure that's going to be handling a lot more
    interesting shit like this."

    "Well, then good

    luck," Kyla said. "Because if you're looking for more interesting
    than life with Harrison, you're going to be in for one hell of a ride."

    We were interrupted as a car

    came around the side of the camp, bumping a little wildly since it left the
    packed main road and rode over the slightly-less-packed but levelled dirt that
    surrounded the camp. It was Erica's car, and I broke into a smile.

    "You thought she would

    let you go do this without seeing you?" Kyla asked.

    "No, not really," I

    said as I pulled the flashbangs from my chest and set them down in the back of
    the truck so that I could hug my fiancée and Ivy cleanly.

    They were out of the car

    quickly and I met them at the hood. Ivy got to me first, coming out of the
    back, and I scooped her up into a strong hug as she crushed her lips to mine.
    She let me go quickly, though, so that Erica could follow up as she wrapped her
    arms back behind my neck and held me tightly as she kissed me with a fierceness
    that was almost shocking. I pulled from the kiss, looking her deep in her eyes
    from close up, hoping she could read me as much as I felt like I was reading
    her.

    "Hey, babe," she

    said softly.

    "Hey, wifey," I

    replied.

    She pulled away before saying

    anything else, revealing that Leo had ridden in the passenger seat, but Dani
    and most surprisingly Josie had been in the back seat with Ivy.

    "Hey, you guys didn't

    need to come out," I said.

    "Of course we did,"

    Leo said, grabbing me by my shoulder and pulling me into a hug.

    "And we're not just here

    to see you off," Dani said. "Leo and I are coming with you."

    I had been stepping towards

    her and Josie when she said that, but hesitated. "Okay, hold on," I
    said.

    "One conversation at a

    time," Erica said sternly, taking my hand and pulling my attention back to
    her. "I love you," she said. "Be safe. Don't let one
    motherfucker off for what they did. They take kids, they don't get to walk
    away. And I love you.

    "I love you too," I

    said, squeezing her hand.

    "Now Ivy's turn,"

    Erica directed traffic.

    I turned to my petite

    girlfriend, who wrapped her arms around my waist again and hugged me tightly.
    "Je t'aime. Reviens moi, mon courageux guerrier."

    "I will, mon

    cœur," I said, not fully catching everything she'd said but getting
    the gist. 'Come home to me.'

    She squeezed me again then

    took my hand, kissing the palm softly as she looked up into my eyes.

    "Now Josie," Erica

    directed.

    Ivy backed away with a sad

    smile, and I turned to meet the athletic blonde. All three of them were dressed
    casually, though I noted that all three of them had also done themselves up
    with full makeup and were showing off a bit of the goods; for a going away
    party, they were definitely giving me a reason to come back. Even Josie was
    dressed in a nice top that showed off a little of her perky cleavage, and I
    could tell she wasn't wearing a bra since her nipple piercings were showing in
    little bumps.

    She came to me when I opened

    my arms, and her hug was more timid. I'd started to realize that when she was
    feeling confident, she could be boisterous with hugs and touching. When she was
    unsure about things between us she was more delicate. I wrapped my arms around
    her fully in a gentle bear hug. "Thanks for coming," I said.

    "I wasn't sure if I

    should," she said. "And Spencer almost took my spot, but after
    yesterday, and what you helped me with..."

    "Shush," I hushed

    her softly as I hugged her. "Just thank you, Joss." I gave her a kiss
    on the cheek, and she hugged me more fully.

    After a long moment, she

    pulled back from me, frowning a little. "Like Erica said, be safe,"
    she said.

    "I will," I

    promised, then turned to Dani and Leo. "Guys,”

    "Erica?" called

    Julia from back behind me.

    Erica blinked and looked past

    me, frowning for a moment and then her eyes going wide. "Julia?" she
    said in surprise. Then her eyebrows raised up. "Holy shit, Julia!"

    My fiancée moved past me and

    she and Julia came together in a big hug as they talked a mile a minute,
    leaving us all a little gob smacked.

    Kyla, who had just separated

    from hugging and whispering quietly with Ivy in their own assurances that we'd
    be safe, glanced at me. "I'll see what that's about," she said and
    then nodded to Leo and Dani. "You talk with them."

    I sighed and shook my head.

    Obviously, the Erica and Julia thing wasn't bad, though they'd drawn even more
    attention from the rest of the team than we'd already been taking with all the
    hugging. I turned to Leo and Dani. "Come on," I said, nodding back
    towards the barracks. Ivy and Josie went with Kyla in the opposite direction.

    Once we had a bit of privacy

    I stopped, but didn't get a chance to open the conversation myself.

    "Harri, we're not

    letting you do this alone," Dani said sternly. "Leo and I both know
    how to shoot."

    "And there's no fucking

    way that you're talking us out of it," Leo said. "You've got what
    looks like some experts along with... is that a soccer mom?"

    "Apparently she's a

    psychopath with a hatred for human traffickers," I said. "Which, I
    mean, is pertinent in this case. Guys, I appreciate the offer but I can't let
    you come. If something happened,”

    "If something happened

    to you, do you think we could forgive ourselves either?" Leo asked.
    "I mean seriously, Harri."

    "We both love you,"

    Dani said, taking Leo's hand and practically daring me to challenge her on
    that.

    I let out a sigh and wiped at

    my forehead.

    To be continued, Based on

    a post by Break The Bar for Literotica

    1 hr 11 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.